Nanny Ana Part I

by bluesky5679

Christian Grey has decided that being a family man will improve his business profile. Now he has twins and an absentee wife. Nanny Ana to the rescue.

Greetings, readers This is #27. It is the middle of June. Let's see how long this one takes. I'd planned on taking time off to read actual books but thoughts of Christian Grey and Anastasia Steele kept intruding. And I like to write. It's challenging and is supposed to keep my ancient brain cells working. Every person I know over the age of 60 is worried about dementia…being addlepated and living in a nursing home. On the other hand, all the old ladies in the locker room at my local YMCA are sharp and funny. It helps to have role models.

As always, my gratitude to Erica James for inventing these characters we love so much and for allowing writers to use them in our stories. Her generosity is acknowledged and appreciated with every story I write.

Christian Grey has decided that being a family man will improve his business profile. Now he has twins and an absentee wife. Nanny Ana to the rescue.

There are 96 chapters. Hope you enjoy. Comments, if you wish, and constructive criticism are always appreciated but not expected.

I write for the fun of it…and also the torment.

NANNY ANA

PART I

CHAPTER 1

Grey awoke to the dawn glow on his face. The curtains were open for the third time that week…gently nudging him awake. He would have time to get in a run and a workout before the children were up.

He was lying in the middle of the big bed…the sheets were empty and cold on either side of him. He smiled as he stretched and then sat up.

Suzie no longer slept with him. She claimed that his nightmares were ruining her sleep. Probably true but mostly she simply had no interest in having sex. Grey was fine with it. He wasn't interested in sex with Suzie either. She had moved into a bedroom upstairs…having spent a fortune on knocking out a wall to combine two bedrooms and to turn another bedroom into a grand en suite. Workmen from Grey Design and Construction would be arriving next week to combine two more bedrooms into a dressing room big enough to accommodate his wife's overflowing collection of haute couture, shoes, purses, lingerie, jewelry and on and on.

Grey reflected that the original 10,000 . penthouse that he'd judged to be too much had turned out to be merely sufficient. As it was, he'd had to purchase half the floor beneath to build a workout room, a playroom for the kids, a music room and guest rooms.

Suzie rarely had much to do with their children. Most of her time was taken up with shopping, lunching and attending dinners for the various charities she purported to support. In truth, she only wrote checks. What with all the gossiping and drinking, she had no time left for actual charity work. His mother had tried to interest Suzie in working with her on the organization of the annual Coping Together Gala…to no avail. Grace had also sought to build a familial relationship with Suzie but every Sunday brunch brought only Christian and his children.

The twins…Theo and Ali…saw little of their mother…never had. They'd been raised since birth by Gail, his housekeeper, and a succession of indifferent nannies. Grey had tried to induce Suzie to attend couples therapy and parenting classes but she seemed to be genuinely perplexed by the need to interact with her husband or offspring.

After all, she'd already done her part, hadn't she? She'd given Grey two heirs and, when necessary, she attended special events with him to maintain the illusion that he was a respectable and reasonably content married man. He had to admit that he didn't…had never…loved her. The two had always gotten along well enough. Suzie had put on a good show of loving him and their sex life had been good enough. He'd reached a point in his life where he wanted a family. There was no one else on the horizon and…believing himself to be without the capacity to love…this sweet woman who seemed to adore him and children appeared to be the solution to his problem.

He proposed. They quickly married in a large, expensive and quite extravagant affair arranged by his fiancée and mother-in-law…and paid for by Grey…and got pregnant on the honeymoon. Matters were moving along quite nicely, he thought. Suzie's temperament became a mite testy as her pregnancy progressed but he felt that that was to be expected. Her libido declined rapidly but, again, he put that down to the difficulties of gestating twins. He didn't really miss sex with Suzie. He simply rubbed one out every morning during his shower. He wondered at his seeming asexuality but he was really consumed with work at his company…Grey Enterprises Holdings…and any left over time was given to his children.

His business had started out slowly but for years he worked like a man possessed…sleeping less than 5 hours a night. Within four years he was a multi-millionaire…quite multi as a matter of fact. By the time he met Suzie, he'd crossed the line into billionaire territory. Then his drive was to become a multi-billionaire…to go global with his company. His youth had always been an issue…keeping him from being taken seriously by older businessmen…even though he knew that he was smarter and possessed of a stronger work ethic than all the rest…most of whom had not established their own companies but rather inherited, often by marrying the boss's daughter.

Shortly after he turned 26, it occurred to him that his lack of marital stability might be holding him back. Business dinners…a way of life…were always problematic. Tables were designed for couples and he was often alone. He began seeking out appropriate young women to accompany him and that did seem to help. Unfortunately, the ladies were hoping for a continuation beyond one dinner and he hadn't the time nor inclination to give to a relationship. Still, he grew his little black book and most of the time he could find someone willing to sit through a boring dinner even though he and his date were an odd couple…being young and attractive. He paid little attention to his companion and she could find little in common with the old lady sitting in the chair next to her. The only draw for his dates would be the hope for more.

He slept with most of them after seeing them to their homes and would usually send flowers and a nice piece of jewelry the next day…thus giving them hope enough to stay unattached and available. Eventually, however, they would see the truth of the matter and he would have to delete a name from his LBB.

Then came Suzie.

CHAPTER 2

Suzie was an ambitious young woman with a superior intellect and a charming personality. She appeared to be his equal unlike the tall vacuous blondes he usually escorted. At business dinners, she would work the room…networking and making connections for both herself and Christian. It never occurred to Grey that Suzie had a little black book and was finding him as useful as he was finding her. If he felt that his youth was an impediment to success, he hadn't considered that Suzie felt that her gender was holding her back. Grey's stature brought focus to his date and soon the woman on his arm was a gourmet meal…not arm candy. When they walked into the room, as many people noted Suzie's presence as they did Grey's.

This made Grey proud. He didn't feel that Suzie's success took away from his…rather enhanced it. She would bring over CEOs who'd sneered at Grey previously, to introduce to Christian and encourage enjoyable chats between the three of them.

Beauty and brains…she was the package, he realized. He grew fond of Suzie. She kissed him goodnight at her door, told him that she'd had a delightful evening and would be willing to repeat the experience in the future if he so wished. She was never too busy to attend events, business dinners and, very occasionally, brunch at the folks on Sunday. She wasn't interested in sailing, flying, movies or other types of dates as these did not yield opportunities for networking and developing her clientele base.

Suzie was a top-level commercial realtor and she didn't pretend to be interested in Christian for his looks or money. She openly expressed her appreciation for his name and intelligence as these were the qualities that benefited her business. She found his company stimulating.

One night, several weeks into their "partnership", Christian prolonged their usually chaste goodnight kiss and Suzie…soon after…acquiesced to expanding their relationship into one including sex. Sex was something at which Christian Grey excelled. He never failed to find a woman's g-spot. He was generous with orgasms and his cock was a wonder. Suzie was pleasantly surprised to find that their sex life was a great bonus. Intimacy, of any kind, was not usually of interest to her but Grey was so good at physical intimacy that Suzie grew enthused.

Between intellectual and sexual compatibility, Grey realized that they had the makings of a couple who could have a pleasant marriage. Thus, he sat down with Suzie and discussed a possible future together. Suzie was surprised that Christian would consider marriage at all. Neither mentioned passion or love during the discussion. Christian explained that being 26, he had begun to think of the future. He wanted to be a young father. He expected, he said, that within a couple of years he would be a multibillionaire and would be able to slow down a bit. He'd have time to spend with a wife and child. His parents wanted to have grandchildren. His brother and sister were not likely to provide babies for his saintly mother to coo over so it was up to him.

Suzie professed that she'd long had a secret yearning for a big family. Having grown up an only child of only child parents, she'd been lonely at times. She'd also been a late in life baby…completely unexpected and not altogether welcome…raised mostly by babysitters. Her parents were middle class and instilled in her the notion of obligation to care for them in their elder years. This partially explained her drive to do well financially. She was already supporting her mother and father…having settled them into a luxurious retirement community in Florida with in-home caretakers. They'd never expressed interest in grandchildren but Suzie was certain that being able to place a cooing babe in her mother's arms would be a welcome accomplishment. Perhaps they would finally be proud of her…be happy with her. All this, Suzie revealed to Christian.

She and Christian had never discussed much of their family histories prior to this conversation and learning of Suzie's sad upbringing and lack of affection from her parents struck a chord with Christian. He'd been adopted at the age of four after a rough start with a teenage mother who was addicted to drugs.

They seemed destined for each other.

CHAPTER 3

After his run and his shower, Grey perused his closet…which was back to being all his again…for his designer suit of the day. Then he went out to the kitchen to join his twins for breakfast. Gail was feeding both as they bounced in their chairs…attached to the counter. The chairs were a gift from his parents and he didn't have the heart to tell them that the damn things scared the hell out of him. The chairs were, of course, secured safely to the counter but still…the sight of his children seemingly hanging in air was unnerving.

Grey kissed each on the top of their heads and bid them good morning along with Gail. The poor woman was covered in some sort of glop but she was always so cheerful about it.

"Mr. Grey," she said rather sheepishly, "Sharon left this morning…about an hour ago…with her suitcase. The usual reason, I'm afraid. I've already notified the agency. They'll be getting back to us later."

Grey sighed as he poured himself a cup of coffee and a bowl of cereal. "What did she do this time?"

"When she couldn't find her favorite lingerie, accused Sharon of rifling through her dresser drawers."

"Laundry, I suppose?"

Gail nodded and wiped some glop off her chin. Theo laughed.

"I mixed pineapple juice into the oatmeal but it still isn't appealing to Theo. I think it's okay with Ali but she just likes to imitate her older brother."

Christian chuckled. "Older, eh? Maybe we should stop with the older business, Gail. He'll be catching on one of these days and will torment his little sister over that three minutes it took her to follow him out."

"Yes, I suppose you're right. Oh, don't forget your dental appointment at 4:00."

"Andrea called, eh?"

"Well, if you didn't pitch a fit when you see it on your calendar, she wouldn't try to dodge reminding you," Gail laughed.

As he chomped on his granola, Christian watched his children. He was the one who truly wanted them as it turned out. He'd hoped that Suzie would go back to work so that he could cut back to part time but she'd claimed that a pregnancy and labor with twins had so worn her out that she would need to take at least a year off. She also refused to breastfeed…disgusted with leakage on her silk shirts.

Christian had been furious and they'd had a huge blowout over it but he certainly couldn't force his wife to care about her babies' nutritional needs. Dr. Greene had tried to reassure him that the formula she recommended would be fine but he still worried. Suzie was pleased to be able to go back to drinking. Nine months of sobriety had been a lot to bear for a woman who drank nothing but alcohol. A glass of water made her wince and she'd complained constantly for her entire pregnancy. Christian had her watched as much as possible but he still feared that she had bottles of wine hidden around the penthouse.

"Again, your children show no signs of fetal alcohol syndrome, Mr. Grey. I promise you that Theo and Ali are fine. Please try to relax. We'll keep a close eye out." Dr. Greene was rather worn out with Mr. Grey's concerns about his children and Mrs. Grey's lack of curiosity.

As soon as the babies were out of her belly, Mrs. Grey insisted on a sponge bath…complaining that she felt filthy. She had no interest in holding the babies so Christian did the skin to skin that Dr. Greene recommended. The babies were early and small due to Mrs. Grey's insistence on holding to her diet to keep her figure.

The sight of a shirtless Mr. Grey holding his tiny children was almost too much for the nurses. A half-naked Adonis gently cooing to his newborns was distracting beyond tolerance. Dr. Greene had to have words with nurses every shift. At least watching Grey kept the nurses from staring with disgust at the mother. The nurses took to referring to Suzie as the "gestational carrier".

Christian was so immediately in love that it was almost 24 hours before he took much notice of his wife's attitude. The only time she exhibited any affection for Theodore and Alexandra was when Grace and Carrick came by to visit. She needn't have faked her feelings anyway since both had more than once heard her complaining about the "parasites" inside her. They hadn't held out much hope that she would have maternal emotions post-birth.

It was disturbing and sad but they hoped that the babies' grandparents and loving father could offset Suzie's indifference.

CHAPTER 4

GEH issued a statement that Mr. and Mrs. Christian Grey had been delivered of beautiful twins, a boy and a girl. Both children and mother were doing fine. The statement didn't mention that because of their size, the children required incubation for a couple of weeks until they were stronger.

After a good nap, Suzie summoned her driver and returned to Escala. Christian camped out at the hospital in the pediatric ICU…sitting between the two incubators, a hand in each touching his children. When allowed, off came the shirt as he cuddled his babies. He quickly became adept at feeding both at the same time. They had good appetites which pleased him. As he sat, holding his babies and rocking gently, he had time to reflect on his marriage and his wife.

He realized, reluctantly, that he really had neither…a marriage nor a wife…and that he never had. He'd been conned. He recalled that his father was bothered that the couple hadn't known each other long enough to be making such a commitment. Carrick had been firm in his insistence that Christian have a prenup although his son didn't think one was necessary. However, once he understood that his parents would not accept Suzie without a prenuptial agreement, he agreed.

It was the first hint that perhaps his bride-to-be was not the person she presented herself to be. She was livid…accusing Grey of planning on divorce…not caring for her…being unduly influenced by his parents and choosing them over her. She yelled. She snarled. She slammed doors. Finally, she cried. She threatened to call off the engagement. When none of this worked and she saw the confusion and chagrin on Christian's face, she feared that she'd gone too far and might lose the deal of her lifetime. And, so, she acceded to Carrick's demand. She explained to her fiancé's skeptical parents that she loved Christian so much and that a prenup made her fear that he didn't expect their marriage to last. Making divorce plans, as she saw it, was not a good omen. Yet, if this was what Christian wanted, it was what she wanted. She just wanted Christian, she said, as a tear slipped down her cheek.

The prenup was generous but it wasn't half of everything. Suzie would "earn" a million dollars for every child she produced and another million for every year of marriage. Carrick had not trusted Suzie since their first meeting. Grace wanted to give the girl a chance but her attorney husband's spidey senses had tingled when he first looked into Suzie's eyes. There was something missing in them. Christian had confessed to his father that he wasn't in love with Suzie but that she seemed to be in love with him…which was enough. He would be good to her but she would not be a distraction as he went about building GEH and that was important to him. Having a family would be good for business and he looked forward to presenting his parents with grandkids.

His parents had always known that their son would never be very affectionate. There would be little in the way of hugs or kisses. He permitted Grace to kiss his cheek. His older brother, Elliot, could slap his arm and little sister, Mia, was allowed to hug his neck. There would be no reciprocation. He liked his family but he'd long protected himself from emotional entanglements. They inevitably led to pain. As a child, he'd wrapped his heart in a cage and padlocked it shut.

If he gave it much thought, Grey would understand that he was faking his way through life. Smiling, engaging in conversation, laughing…whatever the occasion called for, he could deliver. The only time he was truly engaged was during business transactions. His personal assistant, Andrea, and his second-in-command, Roz…these women knew him as well as anyone could. And the man they knew was cold, deliberate in his actions and often angry. They had both been with him from the second year of GEH.

Grey had dropped out of Harvard after his freshman year. Carrick and Grace had handed over his trust fund and at the age of 19, he'd purchased his first company. It was a failing telecommunication startup. Why telecommunications? He understood the field. It had always been the way forward since telegraph lines began snaking their way across the country and Alexander Graham Bell had invented the telephone. It had been and would always be a growing field. It was also challenging and this appealed to Grey. He could never let up. He had to keep learning to stay ahead of the game.

During his one year at Harvard, instead of taking the required courses…all the 101s…he took business classes. His professors marveled at his intelligence and drive but warned him that before graduation, he would have to complete all his requirements. He'd smiled and say that yes, he understood. He didn't say that he was going to get done what he needed to get done…not what Harvard thought he needed. He took a heavy load. While his classmates were taking 15 to 18 credit hours a semester, he took 21 and more. This was allowed because he aced every subject. His second semester, he would sneak into classes he wasn't allowed to register for and complete all the course work. The instructors, curious, would grade his work personally instead of handing it off to their teaching assistants as they did with all the other students.

None of his professors were surprised when he thanked them for their tutelage and explained that he'd gotten all he wanted out of Harvard and goodbye.

CHAPTER 5

One might think that trying to establish a company would be exhausting and frightening. Not so for Christian Grey. He slept only when his body gave out. Some days he'd go around the clock before he'd find himself suddenly awake at his desk. He had a little office in the east wing of his parents' mansion, Grey Manor. He'd stand, stretch and dress for a run. He would routinely run for at least 10 miles…his brain working on GEH the entire time. Even during his shower, he'd be thinking GEH. While he ate breakfast…GEH.

His parents were proud of him but terribly worried about him as well. He had no life outside of building GEH. Sometimes, he would come to dinner but a week could go by without seeing him. He essentially lived alone in a dorm-like room. He had a bed, a fridge, a microwave, a bath. Aside from raiding his parents' kitchen for groceries, he had everything he needed in his room. He tried to pay his parents' rent but, horrified, Grace refused.

As year #2 rolled around, Christian rented office space downtown. He hired Andrea first.

"You will greet visitors, do clerical work, answer the phone…the usual. Any problem with that?"

Andrea was having trouble paying attention. She'd just graduated from high school and, although she had a wonderful boyfriend, she had never seen a boy like Christian. He was just devastatingly, deliciously, drop dead gorgeous. His eyes, silver pools, were mesmerizing. His question snapped her out of her reverie and she heard herself agree to the terms of employment. He told her that he needed someone who could keep up as time went on because GEH was going places and fast. This small office and one phone line would not be around for long. She had to be ready and willing for changes.

Andrea nodded. Grey said that she was hired and should start immediately. The reception area was all hers to set up. If she needed something, let him know. She walked out into the front office and stared at what was pretty much an empty space except for a table, a chair, a computer and a file cabinet. She was terrified and overwhelmed. She immediately called Dave and began crying. He calmed her down, told her that she should just do as she thought best and tonight he'd take her out for a celebratory dinner.

In the coming years, he'd beg her to quit on that arsehole.

As the third year rolled around, Grey realized the need for a CFO, a lawyer on retainer, and a larger space. By now, Andrea was getting the gist of things. It was she who found a larger office, a fiduciary and candidates for the CFO position. Forced by circumstances and Grey's energy, she became a queen of efficiency. Grey no longer intimidated her as she realized that she was necessary to him. Every time he asked her a question and she knew the answer, she grew in confidence. She still found him handsome but that aspect of him she also grew accustomed to in time.

It was Andrea who found Roz Bailey. Instead of placing an ad, Andrea called a head hunter and explained in great detail what Mr. Grey wanted. Several men came for interviews and Andrea knew upon meeting them that they would not be suitable. They would leave Mr. Grey's office and pass by her without acknowledging her presence. Grey would call her in and ask her what she thought.

"Smug, rude…all paper," she'd reply. Grey would smile and tell her to keep looking. "All paper" meant that they looked good on paper but the reality was less impressive.

One day a tiny black girl stepped off the elevator. She walked crisply up to Andrea's desk and announced that she was interested in GEH, had studied the company's history and thought that this would be a good place to start her career. She didn't have an appointment. Andrea asked her how she'd learned about the position and Roz said that she'd been keeping her ear to the ground.

When she later emerged from Grey's office, she smiled at Andrea and thanked her for getting her in without an appointment. Grey stepped out a few minutes after Roz's departure and just looked at Andrea. They said nothing, smiled and went back to their work.

Almost from the beginning, Grey's, Andrea's and Roz's brains synced.

CHAPTER 6

With his company growing so quickly, Christian…for the first time in his life…felt truly strong and able to handle anything. Thus, he was now certain that he could handle a loveless marriage to a wife who was not interested in the beautiful babies to whom she'd given birth. He enjoyed his children. He loved them, in fact, although he wouldn't have acknowledged that to himself as he felt that that emotion was not available to him. The fact that their mother treated them like his incontinent pets was annoying. When she did speak to him about the children, it was only to complain about the noise, the mess, the general bother. Sometimes, as she was passing by on her way to the elevator, the children would look up at her in confusion. They truly did not know who or what she was to them.

Grey worried about the day…sure to come…when they would know and the pain they were sure to feel to know that their own mother didn't love them. He cringed to think of the day when Theo and Ali had no one to call mama. Meanwhile, he tried to be a good father. He picked each up in turn to kiss and cuddle them before he left for work. He cut back on his hours at the office so that he could be home on time for dinner. He joked with Gail that it was his turn for a glopping.

He didn't want to take advantage of Gail's good nature or overload her with work so he employed nannies to help during the day. He himself got up during the nights to do feedings. He loved it…holding their little bodies against his chest…rocking and singing to them.

As soon as he got back into bed with Suzie, the warm feelings would dissipate. She'd be awake, complaining about the crying and his singing.

"Suzie," he said wearily, "you can sleep all day if you want to do so. Why should it bother you to have your sleep briefly interrupted a couple of times a night?"

"You know that I don't sleep well. It's hard for me to get back to sleep. And I can't catch up during the day. You do know that they cry during the day as well, don't you? You go to the office. You don't have to listen to it."

As Suzie would continue to whine, Grey would pull his pillow over his head and try to tune her out.

By the twins' sixth month, Suzie decided that she'd had enough. She called his brother and asked him to come over to the penthouse. Elliot, who owned Grey Design and Construction, tried to disguise his surprise at Suzie's "request" that he begin constructing a soundproof suite on the second floor. She was so nonchalant about it. She didn't care that his family would know about the private details of her marriage.

Christian cared. Following his meeting with Suzie, Elliot had immediately visited his brother at his office. He smiled hello at Andrea and breezed into Christian's office.

"I'm glad that you didn't knock or let me know that you were coming, El. I so enjoy surprises," Grey smirked.

"Yeah. Me, too. I just had one over at your place. What the hell is going on with you and Suzie?"

After demanding his brother's silence on the subject at Sunday brunch, Grey had his second blowout with his wife.

"I asked Elliot to do the work because he's the best. I suppose I could have gotten someone else but…"

Clenching his fists and trying to control his temper, Grey blasted his wife. "That isn't the point, Suzie! Don't you think that you should have talked with me about changing our sleeping arrangements?"

Even as he said this, he realized that he didn't care that Suzie was moving out of their bedroom.

"Christian, I can't get proper rest in that room. If it's not the kids', it's you! My god…those nightmares and then the piano dirges. I have to have quiet."

Softening her expression, Suzie approached her husband and put her arms around his neck. She kissed his mouth and then laid her head on his chest. "Don't worry, darling. I'll only be a floor away. We can visit whenever we want to with each other. You know, separate bedrooms have saved many a marriage. We won't argue anymore in the middle of the night. I'll certainly be in a better mood."

She smiled coquettishly at Christian. "It'll be sexier, too. That little knock in the night," she feigned a little shudder of excitement.

Grey gently undid her arms from around his neck. "Okay, Suzie. Maybe you're right. I know that my nightmares and the piano playing are disturbing. You've been quite understanding and patient so it's my turn. I'll tell Elliot to get right on the work," he said smiling…and thinking that he'd tell him to get it done fast.

Suzie beamed at her husband. With the room soundproofed and a good lock on the door, she could deter his company most nights. She'd enjoyed having sex with him for a time but it had gotten old and she'd never cared that much for physical intimacy anyway. She was one of those people who could take it or leave it really. It had been fun for a while but as good as he was, she'd really just rather be left alone.

Elliot put two crews on the job…crews "supervised" by Suzie whose nagging spurred them on to hurry the job and get the hell of there. She told them that her parents would be coming to visit soon and she wanted "their" quarters to be ready. Elliot said nothing. As for Suzie's parents, they were aware that she had two children now but had already warned her against coming down to Florida for a visit.

They liked their peace and quiet, too.

CHAPTER 7

"Lincoln nannies, how may I help you?"

"This is Christian Grey. My housekeeper said that you would be contacting me."

"Let's see. Oh, yes. One moment, sir," the receptionist replied. Then he waited. No one put Christian Grey on hold. His temper began to boil over. Soon the phone would be flying across the room.

"Christian," someone purred into the receiver. "What a pleasure to speak with you again."

Oh, no. Not this again. He ground his teeth and clenched his fist. "I'm sure," he replied.

"I am sorry about Sharon. She was quite upset, however, and I couldn't persuade her to try again. A bit high strung, I think, for this kind of work."

"My wife accused her of theft, Mrs. Lincoln, and it was only the latest in a series of egregious behaviors. I don't blame Sharon at all. Please do not hold her accountable. Now, I need another nanny post haste. Do you have candidates available for interviews?"

Mrs. Lincoln sighed dramatically. "I'm afraid, Mr. Grey, that my other nannies have been…hmm…put off by the experiences your past nannies have been through. They talk, you see. I have just one. She is new and lacks the experience that I prefer my nannies to have. Also, she is firm in her wish to be a fulltime live-in nanny. It is her personal feeling that it isn't good for the children to have any kind of instability at all…especially in their younger years. Of course, quite a few of my clients want a fulltime nanny. Most, in fact. Thus, despite her lack of training, she is in demand.

"On the other hand," Mrs. Lincoln said, sounding exasperated, "she's returned from each interview dissatisfied."

"What is she dissatisfied about?" Grey was rather intrigued.

"I truly do not know. She keeps her feelings close to her vest. Mr. Grey, if you feel that you can get along without someone for a week, it will give me time to find more candidates."

Grey thought of Gail, his treasured housekeeper. He did not want to test her patience even though she seemed to have an abundance of it. She already had quite a lot to do.

"This nanny insists on living in, you say?"

"Yes, Mr. Grey. I can tell you that her few references were excellent…glowing, even."

"Then why did she leave those positions, Mrs. Lincoln?"

"In two of the instances, the employers were executives who had to move for their careers. In the other instance, the wife wanted her out. Again, Ana would not say why but knowing Ana, I doubt it was her fault. The employers who moved begged her to go with them…begged me to convince her…but no amount of money or benefits could persuade Ana to leave this area. Her contact information states only her father who lives further north in a little town called Montesano. Thus, I imagine that she wants to stay for him."

Grey did not want a live-in nanny. He did not want some delicate flower who couldn't handle his wife…not that any of the previous nannies could. He just needed someone to change diapers and give Gail some relief. Yet it didn't appear that he had a choice. Lincoln Nannies was the premier agency for 100 miles in any direction. He'd tried other agencies but they appeared to place babysitter quality nannies. Lincoln sent her people to stringent training for several months and Elena was quite particular about the people she accepted.

He began to tear at his hair in frustration. Since he was often frustrated, he'd find one day that there was nothing left to tear at, Andrea warned him.

"What is Ana's full name?"

"Steele, with an E at the end. I can send her resume if you like," Mrs. Lincoln was purring again.

"No. I'll have my man check her out. I'll get back to you." Without another word, Grey rang off and called Welch to vet Ana Steele…asap.

"Stand by," Welch said. He was one of the few people from whom Grey tolerated a lack of obsequiousness. He needed Welch too much and Welch would have no trouble telling Grey where to "get off". He was paid quite well but didn't seem to care about the money. Grey had never met the man…didn't know what he looked like or anything about him. He envisioned him sitting in a basement somewhere, wearing a stained t-shirt from a Nirvana concert, glasses, long hair, early thirties. He really wanted to ask but intuited that Welch would not appreciate an inquiry.

"Okay, that didn't take long. There isn't much to find, actually, either because she's an enigma or a mafiosi." Then he laughed.

"You're joking, right?"

"Don't get your panties in a wad, Grey. She's just young…hasn't lived much. She is 24, grew up in a bump on the side of the road…a place called Montesano with a church, a diner, a grocery store and a school. Her only living relatives are her parents. Her mother left when she was just out of diapers to go get married a few more times. She's an only child, raised by her stepfather…Raymond Steele. He's a master carpenter, woodworker…apparently excellent at his trade and quite successful. Even so, Ms. Steele worked her way through university at Pullman, pulling down top grades. She majored in English Lit and Education…in three years with a 4.5 GPA.

"She's a teacher?" Grey said in surprise.

"She taught for a year. After that, she moved to Seattle and found work as a nanny. Her employers loved her…gushing recommendations.

"I can't find any criminal offenses. She's been stopped by officers several times for piddling things like driving too slowly, checking to see if the kids in the car are buckled properly, etc."

"That's odd. She was never ticketed?"

"Nothing to ticket her for. Never warned or written up. I just learned this much from my contacts at SPD. One cop admitted that he saw this beautiful girl and decided to get a better look."

"Good grief. She never reported any of this harassment?"

"Nope. Patient lady, I guess. Want anything else? I'm kinda busy so talk to her yourself. You're a big boy," Welch laughed and rang off. He'd send a hefty bill to Grey who never understood the details of the invoice. He figured that Welch charged according to how interesting the subject he was vetting. Bore him and you'd pay for it. Intrigue him and you might not even get a bill.

"Mrs. Lincoln. Please send Ms. Steele to my home this evening at 5:30." No hello. No goodbye. Mrs. Lincoln just stared at her phone…piqued.

CHAPTER 8

"Yes, dad, I'm fine. Really. You don't need to keep sending money. I know you're doing well but I'm okay. How are you feeling?"

"Oh, don't worry about me, Annie. It's just a cold. I'm not a frail old man, you know. I'm only 63."

"I miss you, dad."

"I miss you, too, sweetheart, and I worry about you…all alone in that big city. I've been reading about all the troubles with the homeless. The news says that most of them are druggies and ex-cons."

"Most of them are poor, dad, and this is an expensive city. Even if they could afford an apartment, they'd have to pay first and last month's rent plus a security deposit…that really adds up. Most jobs don't pay enough. A lot of these people do have jobs, you know, but rents are ridiculous."

"And that's why I send you money. Do you have a job right now?"

"No. I had to leave the last one because the wife thought I was having an affair with the husband. He was kind of creepy…always watching me. I told her that she was mistaken and she yelled at me that he'd called out my name during sex." Ana laughed. "So, I felt that it wasn't a situation that I should be in anymore. I moved into a motel room until my next job. It won't be long, dad."

Ray started to object but Ana stopped him. "I know that you'd rather I got married to a solid guy, had children of my own and settled into a woodland cottage…preferably next door to you," she chuckled.

"I'm that transparent, eh?"

"No, you're that vocal. You've stated your preference for my lifestyle many times. I'm still young, dad. I don't want to be tied down yet. For now, you're my only guy."

She could see her father smiling. He was the best and Ana had concluded, from the little she'd seen of men, that her father was one in a million. She'd never met a boy who made her heart flip-flop and she wouldn't settle for less. She knew friends from college who'd married and were already divorced or heading in that direction. No thanks. Besides, she enjoyed her solitude. She truly did. Except for her employers, she didn't have to deal with anyone else's needs or wants. She'd dated, of course. Boys kept asking and she had a hard time saying no. Her roommate told her to simply say "no thanks"…but Ana couldn't stand the looks of disappointment on their faces.

The dates were usually so-so…nothing to write home about…and when the boys realized that Ana wasn't going to have sex with them, they immediately disappeared. Good riddance. Ana wasn't even certain that she wanted a husband. They were a lot of trouble from what she'd seen. Thus, all the divorces. Besides, she'd never felt a spark with anyone and kind of wondered if she was maybe asexual.

Kate slept with everyone she dated and she was often dating more than one boy at a time. Ana worried that she'd catch an STD but Kate just laughed. She knew what she was doing, she told Ana. Lately, Kate had been seeing one guy exclusively and seemed quite taken with him but Ana doubted that it would last long. Kate was impatient and did not suffer fools gladly. She was also independent and not inclined to soothe a man's ego. Usually, she grew tired of the sex, too. She needed novelty. Ray snarled that Ana should find a friend who wasn't a slut.

She was enjoying a cup of tea and a good book when her phone rang. She was inclined to ignore it…get the voice mail later…but it was Mrs. Lincoln calling and Ana knew that she was persistent. Sighing, she put down her book and her cup and picked up the phone.

"Hello, Mrs. Lincoln. How are you today?" Secretly, Ana was hoping that whatever job Elena had found for her would not be one that Ana wanted. She had plenty of money and was rather looking forward to taking a vacation…visiting Montesano.

"Good morning, Ana. I'm doing well. Listen, dear, I have a job for you…fulltime live-in. This would be a primo position, Ana…working for Christian Grey!" she paused. "Ana, you do know the man, right?"

Ana didn't. Mrs. Lincoln was astonished. How could someone live in Seattle and not know Christian Grey…Adonis multi-billionaire? She'd never known a girl who wasn't well aware of Christian Grey. If not for his wife being a harridan, finding a nanny for him would be a cinch.

"Perhaps google him, Ana. He has twins, boy and girl, around 6 months, I think. I should warn you that the wife is difficult. He's had several nannies but they couldn't tolerate the wife for long before they quit. Sharon walked out this morning."

"Sharon!" Ana said with surprise. "She's one of your best and so calm. She couldn't take 8 hours?"

"The wife, Suzie, thought that Sharon was stealing from her. It was the last straw. Sharon came back here and said that she's taking some time off."

"Well, what makes you think that I could tolerate Suzie?" Ana asked in a snide tone.

Elena giggled. "That is a silly name for a grown woman, isn't it? Especially for a sophisticated woman of the world like the wife of Christian Grey. They're rarely seen together…except for galas and business events. She doesn't work anymore but she used to be a realtor, at the top of her field. Now she volunteers for charities, I guess. Anyway, Ana, aside from dealing with Suzie, the job is perfect for you. Please consider at least going to the interview? Please?"

Ana sighed. "I suppose this guy wants someone asap."

"Yes, he does and Christian Grey is used to getting what he wants when he wants it. However, there have never been any complaints about him from his prior nannies. I believe that he is respectful and well-behaved. Remember Doe? Stunning blonde with green eyes and a model's figure? He was polite and considerate but never showed the slightest interest otherwise."

"Maybe this guy loves his wife?" Ana ventured.

"I don't get that impression. Maybe he has someone on the side. Whatever, I'll text you the address and time. Good luck."

Ana had not agreed to the interview but bulldozing was a specialty of Elena's and Ana still a few hours to relax so she went back to her book and her tea.

CHAPTER 9

Grey walked off the elevator to find Gail struggling with the babies and Suzie. Theo and Ali had begun to move around and wrangling them while she tried to get her other work done was really wearing on Gail. As the babies rolled in opposite directions and Suzie complained about her missing lingerie, Gail was flushed and tired looking. Grey didn't care if this next nanny could do nothing more than corral the children. He'd pay her double the usual rate to start immediately and maybe having her around all the time was a good idea after all.

Christian scooped up Ali before she headed down the hall and Theo as he made it to the balcony. Gail sighed and told Suzie that her lingerie was in the laundry. Suzie began to berate Gail for not having the laundry done when Grey intervened.

Holding a baby in each arm, he told Suzie to stop yelling at Gail…told Gail to go to her apartment and take a tea break…and asked Suzie to step into his study for a moment. "For a moment" was not just an expression for Grey couldn't stand more than a moment of Suzie.

"Please sit," he said, indicating the couch. He put the babies down. He kept the floor of his office immaculate and free of any possible dangers. There were baby toys and furbies scattered about for Theo and Ali to play with while he worked.

"Suzie, you opened the balcony doors again, didn't you?"

"Oh, for heaven's sake, Christian. The kids aren't going over the railing…not for a couple of years anyway."

"If you want air, sit on the balcony in your suite. Understand?" Suzie just grumbled under her breath. "I think we need a better housekeeper. Gail is too slow and old."

"Gail takes care of your children while cooking and cleaning and doing several loads a day of laundry," he growled back at her.

"Now listen. I'm interviewing a new nanny tonight. Sharon walked out after too much of you. This nanny is the last one available. If she doesn't stay, you may have to take care of your own children from now on."

"You're the one who wanted them. I'm not maternal, I've discovered."

"No, you certainly are not. Quite the opposite. Yet, before our wedding, you assured me that you wanted a big family."

"Well, sorry, but I've changed my mind. Turns out that I don't have it in me to enjoy kids like you do." She sat with her arms crossed and pouting. Theo crawled up to her and reached out a hand to touch her leg. Suzie jumped a foot and moved down the couch.

"Theo and Ali don't even know that you're their mother! That doesn't bother you? What are you going to feel like when they start calling Gail or the nanny, mama?"

Suzie just shrugged. She didn't want to admit that it wouldn't bother her. Christian just stared at her, wondering what the hell he could have been thinking to marry this unfeeling creature. Still, she was the mother of his beautiful children and so he'd respect her somehow.

"The nanny will be here at 5:30. Where will you be?"

"Napping. I have a dinner to attend this evening."

"I see. Well, then, the decision on whether to hire this woman will be mine alone, agreed?"

"I've never hired any of them. That's your job. The children are your job," Suzie snarled as she jumped to her feet. "Anything else, milord?"

As Suzie stormed out of the study, the elevator pinged and a pretty girl stepped out to be greeted by Gail. Suzie took little notice of her and didn't care if she was pretty. Suzie wasn't threatened. Let Christian sleep with the help. He'll never get a divorce out of me, she grinned to herself.

Gail smiled and welcomed Ana to the Grey penthouse. Ana smiled warmly at Gail and thanked her. Oh, Gail thought. This is a good one…please take the job…please stay with the job. Gail was truly exhausted. She took Ana's hand and escorted her to the study, knocking softly on the door.

"Come in," Grey ordered. He sounded masterful and intimidating. Gail winced but noted that Ana was relaxed. Good start.

"Mr. Grey, this is Ana Steele." As Grey and Ana reached for each other's hands to shake, Gail mouthed "Hire her" at Grey before she retired to her apartment.

"Welcome, Ms. Steele."

"Ana, please. As you'll note on my resume, Ana is short for Anastasia. Please don't call me that."

"Oookay…Ana, it is. Please take a seat." Ana sat on the couch, looking down at the babies on the floor. Ali wrapped her tiny mouth around as much of Ana's leg as she could.

"Oh, I am sorry about that. I'll have Gail take the children," he said, reaching for the phone.

"No. No. Mrs. Jones is obviously in need of a very long nap, indeed. Even if I don't get the job, I'll stick around for a few hours so she can rest. I understand that she is actually your housekeeper but she has also been looking after the children part-time?"

As Grey nodded, Ana picked up Ali, wiping drool from the baby's mouth with her sleeve. Then she reached for Theo and did likewise…finally settling both babies on her lap. They snuggled into her and fell asleep. Ana smiled.

"Pulling oneself around by the arms is hard work. How long have they been doing so?"

"Nearly a month now…making it hard on Gail."

"And they're going on 7 months?"

"Yes, 6 and now," Grey said, watching as Ana kissed their heads.

"They're ahead then," she remarked.

"Ahead?"

"Developmentally speaking, Mr. Grey. Not exceptionally so but still ahead of their peers. Are they taken to any daycare or playdates?"

"Should they be? They're only babies," Grey looked a bit grim. He thought that he'd been doing a decent job.

"Perhaps you've heard of Mommy and Me classes? No? Why is their mother not interviewing me?"

"My wife, to be honest, has little to do with the children."

Ana didn't look surprised or disapproving. And she wasn't. Absentee mothers were the norm from what she'd experienced and heard from the other nannies.

Grey was mesmerized as he gazed at the lovely woman cuddling his children, murmuring to them, nuzzling their heads. He'd seen Gail do this but she looked like a grandmother doting on her grandchildren. Is this what it looked like with a mother?

"Mr. Grey? What would you like to ask me or tell me about the job?"

"Ah, yes. Your wish to be fulltime and live-in is acceptable although it seems like a heavy load to carry. Is the salary I offered agreeable?"

Ana giggled and Grey felt something in his pants twitch…something he hadn't felt in a long time.

"Much more than agreeable, Mr. Grey. You poor man. You're desperate, I gather. As was related to me, dealing with your wife is the main issue? I had a glance of her as I got off the elevator. Between the two of you, it's easy to see why your children are so beautiful. I feel badly for your wife."

"For Suzie? Why on earth…?"

Ana interrupted. "Raising children is hard, yes, but so rewarding and these are her own. Very few women don't automatically fall in love the moment the child is placed on their bosom after birth. That your wife is incapable of loving her babies is tragic."

Grey smiled, remembering the moment they were placed in his arms. "I did the skin to skin thing with them. Suzie came back here. It was wonderful…and, yes, love at first sight. Is there anything else you want to discuss, Ana? I was hoping that you could start…well…now?"

"Mr. Grey, you shouldn't hire me just because I'm here and you're vulnerable. Are you sure that you don't have more questions? Want to think it over?"

"No, decision made on my part. Yours?"

"I will have to return to my motel to pack up my things but that shouldn't take more than an hour or so."

"Of course. My driver will take you. I am very pleased that you've accepted the position. If you'd just leave a voided check with me, I'll set up autopay for your wage."

Ana smiled at her little baby bundles and then indicated her bag next to her. "Check book is in there. Where is the bedroom?"

Grey gave her directions and she walked off to put the children down to continue their naps. While she was gone, Grey took her checkbook and called her credit union. It took him only a few minutes to set up the autopay and Ana was not yet back. He couldn't help himself. He rifled through her bag to see what she carried around with her. While he was doing that, Ana softly walked back into the room. He was caught and unbearably embarrassed. He began to profusely apologize but Ana put up a hand to stop his rambling.

"No need, Mr. Grey. You are entrusting your children to a stranger. If you did not want to know as much as possible about me, I would be disappointed in you. I'm sure that you've already vetted me through a private eye, have you not?"

Grey nodded sheepishly. Ana smiled and picked up her bag…dumping its contents on the desk. Then she sat down.

Grey looked at her smile and then began an examination of the things on his desk. "May I? he asked, as he found her wallet.

Ana nodded. Grey noted that there were only two pictures in the wallet…one of Ana with another woman and one of a little girl in the arms of a tall, muscular man. "My college roommate and my father and me." Grey smiled at the pictures.

"Nothing of your mother whom I understood to have left you long ago. I'm sorry."

"I don't remember much about her and my father was all I really needed. Oh, I forgot. Dad's number is on the back. You'll have to ask his permission to hire me. He's overly protective and he insists on speaking with my possible employers. He is highly intuitive and if he objects to you…." She trailed off but the implication was clear. Well, this is odd, Grey thought. He picked up the phone and called the number, glancing at the rest of the things on his desk as he waited.

"WHAT? This had better be good. The game is on," a gruff voice answered.

CHAPTER 10

Oh, daddy, Ana thought as she watched Grey's face pale. Ray knew quite well what he was doing.

"Ah, Mr. Steele, I apologize for interrupting the game. My name is Christian Grey. I'm trying to hire your daughter as my nanny and she tells me that she requires your approval."

"Christian Grey, eh? Hang on." The line went silent. Grey assumed that Ray was googling Grey while Grey grew gray. He had several minutes to worry before Ray Steele picked up again.

"You're a big shot, aren't you?"

Grey coughed. "Hmm…I..I"

"Never mind, son. I know the answer to that. If you're hiring a nanny, you're a big shot. There's something you should know. If my Annie is mistreated in any way, I'll be comin' to town in my pickup with my shotgun in its rack. She's all I have in this whole world, my dearest treasure, and I'll protect her with everything I have until the day I die. Nothing can save you if you hurt her. Do we understand each other?"

"Sir. I wouldn't be hiring your daughter to look after my babies if I didn't have complete faith in her. I promise to treat her with respect always. I hope that you believe me and will agree to her working for me."

"Give the phone to Annie."

Ana took the phone and chastised her father for threatening Mr. Grey. Yes, she said, I want the job. Oh, daddy, you should see these babies! Yes, daddy, I remember everything you taught me. I love you, too. Bye, bye.

"How did you know that he threatened me?"

"Coming to town with his shotgun in the rack," Ana laughed. "He said the same thing to every potential employer I've ever had. When I applied for my college job at Clayton's Hardware, Mr. Clayton told him that the store sold shells so daddy needn't worry about bringing ammunition. Then they talked and laughed for an hour while Mrs. Clayton began training me.

"The babies will be waking soon so I'd better go get my things. I'll pick up dinner on the way back. I'll meet your driver at the elevator."

Then she was gone. Grey texted his driver and then went to his room to change. Wow, he thought. That was the most entertaining hour I've had with another human being in memory. Ray Steele is a hoot…and his daughter, well, she was perfection. Images of Ana automatically picking up his babies, not being repulsed by their saliva, snuggling them…warmed his heart. The other nannies had been sufficient and efficient but they were not loving.

Somehow he would protect Ana from Suzie because this nanny he wanted to keep. His children were really beginning to be aware of their surroundings and the people they lived with so they needed the kind of warmth that Ana could provide. Oh, lord, don't let me be wrong about this girl.

He sat heavily on the bed. What if he'd been too hasty? He was won over by her affection for Theo and Ali and he'd hired her so fast. Was he influenced by her smile, her eyes? Yes, she's pretty but he isn't hiring a model. He's hiring a mother-figure for his children. Suddenly, he was terrified.

"Mom, I've just hired a new nanny. Yeah, Sharon left this morning. Yeah, the usual. Mom, she's wonderful. You should see her with the kids. She's just left to get her things because she's going to live here. I know, I know. You were right. Fulltime is best. I think I'm going to have to give Gail a vacation, however. She's really taken a beating these past 6 months. I'll get a temp in to cook and clean.

"Hmm…Mom, I wonder if you wouldn't mind coming by tonight…to see Ana. Yes, Ana Steele. She seems too good to be true and I had a sudden panic attack wondering if I moved too quickly on this one. Yes, Welch vetted her. Nothing sketchy. She even dumped her bag out on my desk so that I could look through her things! Still, I'd really like your opinion. Well, Ana said that she would pick up dinner so Gail can rest but, yeah, bring something. I really appreciate this, Mom. Yeah, I know you have a vested interest." Grey laughed at his mother's comment and rang off.

Damn. I forgot to say goodbye again. Mom hates that.

He changed his clothes three times. Sweats? Too casual. Jeans…too tight. Pajama bottoms and a t-shirt…too soon. He heard the elevator announce someone's arrival so he quickly pulled on a pair of jeans and a light V-neck sweater. Considering the twitch he'd felt in his pants earlier, tight jeans were probably a good idea.

As he walked down the hall, he could hear someone in the kitchen. And there was laughter. Laughter in his home! He honestly couldn't remember the last time he heard laughter in the penthouse. As he emerged from the hall, he could see Ana and Gail chatting while they set the dining table. Oh, we're not eating at the counter.

He waved as he passed the duo. "Just gonna check on the kids," he remarked as he headed toward the nursery. He loved walking into the nursery, smelling talcum powder, seeing the mural of baby animals on the walls, the mobiles hanging over the cribs. The addition of a second crib was recent but the babies had gotten too big to share anymore. They were still having trouble sleeping without each other. To his amazement, both were sleeping soundly. He reached into each crib to gently touch their little heads. The peace and quiet was pleasant but still…he wanted them to wake up.

He went back out to the dining area just as the elevator pinged his mother's arrival. He greeted her and she kissed his cheek as he bent down to her. He took the bag of food from her and her arm as he steered them toward the kitchen. Ana and Gail looked up with smiles.

"Dr. Trevelyan! How nice to see you…and you brought food! My, what a dinner we're going to have and I didn't have to do a thing."

"Gail. Oh, my dear, how tired you look. Christian, you're working this woman too hard."

"I just got up from a long nap. I'm feeling good. Dr. Trevelyan, this is the children's new nanny, Ana Steele. Ana, this is Mr. Grey's mother."

Ana looked puzzled until Grace explained that professionally she went by her maiden name.

"We kids are Trevelyan hyphen Greys," Christian explained, "but we don't usually use the Trevelyan…makes our names too long."

Ana shook Grace's hand and invited her to sit. "Why don't you use Trevelyan instead of Grey? You know, I always thought that the children taking the father's name after the mother did all the work was unfair."

Grace clapped and laughed. "Finally, a woman who agrees with me. My children's adoption certificates say that their last names are Trevelyan-Grey and not a one of them use my name."

"Mom, we told you…no one could spell either one correctly. It's bad enough that we have to remind people that Grey is spelled with an E. Ana, my parents…Grace and Carrick…adopted my older brother, Elliot, when he was six, me when I was four and my little sister, Mia, when she was an infant. They saved all of us from childhoods spent in foster care."

"Even Mia? I thought there was always a demand for babies."

"Mia was the daughter of a crack addict. The adoption agency felt that a home with a pediatrician mother and an attorney father was the best for her. I had the skills and experience and we had the money to deal with a baby with special needs."

Ana was interested in this family but felt she was too new to be asking personal questions so she decided to just listen. Grace had no problem with being intrusive, however.

"So, Ana, tell me all about yourself." Ana looked up from her plate and found everyone looking at her. Okay. The inquisition.

"Well, there isn't a lot of all," she grinned. "Is there anything in particular that you'd like to know…maybe something about my qualifications for being in charge of your grandchildren?"

"Have you been a nanny long?"

"A couple of years is all. I have degrees in Education and Early Childhood Development." Christian looked confused.

"I thought it was English Lit and Education."

Ana blushed. Perhaps it was best to get it all out now. "Actually, English Lit, Education, ECD, and Art"…everyone was now staring at her as her blush grew a deeper red. "I know…kind of went overboard on the majors. I also have an MFA and another masters in English Lit." As she'd continued, she'd begun coughing as she aspirated water. When she recovered, she looked horribly embarrassed.

"I finished all that and graduated when I was 21. Then I taught in a high school for a year before I quit. I've been working as a nanny for most of the last two years. I didn't mean to conceal anything from you, Mr. Grey. It's just that it's all a bit much and other employers either didn't believe me or had to further investigate or gaped at me like I was a super nerd. I just liked to learn. I enjoy studying and I've never had much of a social life so I had time."

"But you worked your way through college at Clayton's Hardware Store. What time?"

"I have loans like everyone who goes to college these days and I don't need a lot of sleep so…"

"My dear…you must get at least 8 hours every night," Grace chided in a motherly tone.

Ana liked it. She smiled. "I know I should, Dr. Grey, and I've been trying to gradually add more sleep time to my routine. It's just that it's hard for me to stop reading once I get going."

Christian set his fork down and leaned back in his chair. Ana looked at him apprehensively. She hadn't eaten much and now had lost her appetite. He was going to change his mind. She waited for it. The table was so quiet.

Then something unexpected happened. Grey threw his head back and roared with laughter like he never had before. Grace stared at him. Gail look startled.

He laughed for quite a while…not even noticing that everyone was staring at him. Then he slowed down and leaned his elbows on the table with his head in his hands. Finally, he looked up, still mildly laughing.

"Well, mom, she may be an employee but you finally have a nerd sister in the family. Ana, I'm not paying you enough. You have more knowledge packed away in that little head of yours than Stephen Hawking."

Ana recovered from her shock and shook her head vigorously. "Nonsense," she laughed. "I almost flunked all those courses."

"Liar," he accused. "I had you deep vetted…not deep enough, obviously…but you graduated with a 4.5 GPA. And now…you are working for a college dropout. That's right. One year at Harvard and I'd had enough. Does no one else see the irony in this?"

A baby cried and both Ana and Christian jumped to their feet. "I got this. You…eat some dinner. You've hardly touched your food." Ana sat back down. She picked up her fork.

"My dear, you don't have to eat if you don't want to do so. My son is rather a nag about eating properly. His first four years, you see, he was malnourished. When he came to us, he was half the size of the average four year old. His birth mother was just a girl, a small girl. As he started shooting up to his current height of 6' 1", his father and I were flummoxed. Even his doctor was surprised that he wasn't stunted. Both of my sons are tall and well-built…of course, Elliot has always been a big boy. Mia is tall as well…and Carrick. I myself am 5'4" so you can imagine how I feel when they all gather round. What is your philosophy on child rearing, Ana?"

Whiplash. Ana dropped the fork she holding as she lifted food to her mouth while Gail, who sensed storm warnings, excused herself to check on the laundry.

Grace was leveling a look at Ana while Ana was trying to recall something, anything, from her course work. She wiped her mouth and smiled at Grace. "Now why did it take you so long to get to it, Dr. Trevelyan? Waiting until I let down my guard and got a little too comfortable?"

Dr. Trevelyan had the grace to lower her eyes and blush a bit. When she looked back up, Ana was smiling sweetly at her.

"I told your son that he should ask me more questions and take some time to make up his mind. Instead, he panicked and called his mommy, right?"

"He's been through the wringer, Ana, with hot and cold running nannies. I didn't like any of them. They seemed to lack personality. When I watched them with Theo and Ali, I wondered if they even liked the babies. And that wife of his…oh, my god. Ana, she's never even held her own children. I worry for the kids…their psyches…when they realize that their mother is a heartless bitch." The last few words Grace spat out. Then she looked embarrassed.

Ana giggled. "I don't know how much Mr. Grey told you about me but I myself am the offspring of a heartless bitch."

"Oh, my. I'm so sorry. I lost control."

"No. You're right. Don't feel bad. Theo, Ali and I have that in common. I know what they're up against in future. My mother, Carla, is on husband #5 or 6…I don't know. I don't remember what she looked like except that my father says that we could be twins. My birth father took off a few days after I was born and my mother married Ray. He raised me with so much love and security that I've never felt lacking. I endured some bullying in school but when I got home, I'd run into my daddy's arms and he'd hold me while I cried. He'd tell me that I was the most precious person in his whole world and he thanked god every day that my birth parents had given me to him.

"Theo and Ali will have love from their father and Gail and the rest of the family and from that they'll know that they are valued. You'll see them through all the bad times and they will grow up confident and strong."

CHAPTER 11

Grace was wiping tears from her cheeks when Christian walked back into the room carrying his twins.

"Freshly changed and waking up, grandma. What's wrong?"

"Nothing is wrong, Christian. You wanted my opinion and I approve very much of your new nanny."

"So, why are you crying?" He looked truly disturbed. Grace simply chuckled and shook her head. "Oh, son, it's getting late and I have an early shift so I'll be going now. Ana, it was a distinct pleasure to meet you. Someday, you'll have to tell me in detail how you managed five majors and two masters in three years."

"Oh, it took four. Three for the majors and one for the masters. I finished high school in three years…and don't forget, summer school. Told you it was no big deal. And it was a great pleasure to meet you as well. Someday, you'll have to tell in detail how you raised three children while building a career as a pediatric specialist."

Grace hugged Ana and then looked around for Gail who came forward for her hug. She stood on tiptoe to kiss Theo and Ali and Christian before greeting her driver who waited for her in the elevator. For a moment, the room was quiet. Just for a moment. After a beat, Theo and Ali declared their presence.

"Are they eating solids now?" Ana asked.

"Yes but they still like bottles in the middle of the night," Christian smiled.

"From the look on your face, I'm guessing that I won't be needed at that time? Okay. Let me know if that changes. Gail, you were going to show me to my quarters?"

Ana picked up her bags and followed Gail down the hall. She was gobsmacked by the suite she was shown to…a large bedroom with an en suite, a walk-in closet and a sitting room with a balcony overlooking Seattle. Gail showed her a remote that closed the blackout curtains in her bedroom.

"Mr. Grey would like to speak with you before you retire for the night…whenever you're ready, Ana, and a warm welcome to the Grey home," Gail beamed. Now the only problem would be the…hmm…lady of the house.

Ana unpacked and walked back down the hall to the great room where she found Grey on the floor playing with his children. They were shrieking with laughter. Daddy was funny. The affection between them was adorable…with the babies crawling all over Christian. Theo was slapping his chest while Ali was nuzzling him. They knew daddy. Ana approved. She'd had one father who ignored his children most of the time…feeling that child rearing was his wife's job. It was not a happy household. Ana was secretly relieved when they had to move for his career.

"Mr. Grey? Would you like me to come back later?"

Grey stood up and picked up a child under each arm. They wiggled and screamed but he was very strong and they weren't in danger of being dropped.

"Please, have a seat in the study while I get these two settled in their high chairs. Gail is going to feed them dinner while we talk. That nap they took earlier has thrown them off schedule. They're going to be hard to put down tonight but that's okay."

Ana sat down in the study and looked around while she waited. There were pictures of the children everywhere…many with their father…and other members of his family…Ana assumed…a few with Gail but not a one with the woman she saw when she got off the elevator. What kind of person must she be, Ana pondered, to abandon her children? Oh, right. A woman like my mother.

"Okay, let's discuss the twins schedule," Grey said as he walked in. "Gail adores them but they aren't really her job so they'll be your responsibility all day. They do take naps and I'm sure that you'll recognize when they need one. When I get home, usually around 5:30, I'll take over. There will be days when I have to work late either at the office or in my study. Also, I have days away from home. I hate those but they're unavoidable. It's hard on the twins as well because they notice when I'm not here."

"Have you tried skyping with them?"

"Yes but they're too young to understand that they can't touch daddy through the screen. When we shut down the screen, they go berserk because daddy has disappeared before their very eyes."

"Does their mother have any contact with them?"

"Not if she can help it. They honestly don't know who she is…yet. For now, that's a bridge too far. Now, your time off. Nights…obviously, except for the occasions I mentioned. Weekends…most of the time. I trust that you can be flexible?"

"Yes, of course. However, I asked for a fulltime position because I want the children to know that I'm always here for them. Do you want me to stay in my rooms when you are home?" Ana looked disturbed.

"No, of course not. If you want to come out to play with them, to feed them, to share their lives, that would be great. We usually go to brunch at my parents' on Sundays and if you'd ever like to come along, you'd be welcome to do so. How ever much you want to be involved with them on what would be your time off is up to you. The other nannies couldn't wait to leave and would complain about overtime no matter how much extra I paid them. I'm pleased that you want to be a more stable presence. Now, do you have questions?"

"Will your wife want to meet me?"

Christian sighed and tore his hands through his hair. "Suzie will find fault with you as often as possible. I think she likes to torture the "help"…as she refers to any staff. She has bragged about the number of nannies that she's run off. She will try your patience. She has made all but one of the previous dozen nannies cry at some point. She will come to me with complaints…all lies or exaggerations. Please come to me any time you need backup. That includes calling me at work. I will do everything in my power to protect you."

"Good grief," was all that Ana could think to say. What a conversation. The other girls hadn't been too sensitive as Ana had hoped. She wasn't looking forward to her first joust with Mrs. Grey.

"Please don't fret too much, Mr. Grey. I am not fragile. I can take care of myself…and Suzie."

Christian smiled slightly. "I've heard that before, Ana."

"Yes, well, that was before you hired a woman with a protective father who has a pickup and a shotgun in the rack."

CHAPTER 12

For the rest of the first week, Ana concentrated on sussing out all she could about the children's needs and personalities. It didn't take long to realize that Theo was the dominant twin. Ali followed him around and watched him. Ana would have to help Ali grow to be confident within herself.

Ana could feel the strength radiating off Mr. Grey. He was gentle in his dealings with her and Gail and, certainly, the twins but listening to him on the phone or speaking with his driver about the schedule for the day…he could have been a different man…dominant. She tried to put her finger on what it was about him and she wondered if it had anything to do with the secret room upstairs.

One day, after Suzie had left for a luncheon and the babies were napping, Gail had given Ana the grand tour, a proper tour. Every nook and cranny was perused. Suzie's suite was something else. Lavish didn't describe it. Nor was garish descriptive enough. It pretty much took up the entire second floor. It was bigger than the cabin in which Ana had spent her childhood. The bedroom was huge with a balcony and an en suite decorated like something Cleopatra would have felt was homey. Walk-in didn't accurately describe the closet…neither did the word 'closet'. It was, Gail told Ana, over a 1000 . When Mr. Grey's brother was building all this, Suzie had been on duty every day…yelling at the workmen. She'd changed the plans so many times. The men knocked down walls and then put up new walls and when Suzie walked in, she'd complain that the room was too small and so they'd start all over again.

Despite its size, Suzie had had no trouble filling every inch of the closet. An entire wall was revolving shelves filled with shoes…all the best in designer heels, boots…even slippers. Why, Ana wondered aloud, would someone need more than one pair of slippers? Gail shrugged. She just wore a pair of socks.

Ana noted all the clothes still with tags on them. $500 for a tank top. Thousands for a dress.

"Shopping is a hobby for Mrs. Grey, I'm afraid. She doesn't have much interest in other activities unless you count drinking, lunching and gossiping with the other trophy wives. Come…I'll show you her bar area."

Yes. Suzie had a bar in her suite…fully stocked with the finest in wines. The living area was done up in some sort of French manor style…like something you'd see on one of the popular television shows about rich, idle people living in country mansions.

"Did Suzie hire a decorator?" Ana asked.

"No. Suzie prides herself on her good taste," Gail smirked. "And she thinks this is it," she remarked with a dramatic shudder. It was an ugly room. Ana wandered out to the balcony, a place that made her nervous. She didn't like heights, wasn't a good flyer and this balcony…while the view, across the city and down to the water, was magnificent…gave her the chills.

"Gail, this railing is charming…French, I suppose…but it ought to be taller, especially since this is the drinking room."

"Yes, Mr. Grey told his brother to make it six feet to prevent Suzie falling off of it but then Suzie countermanded his order. He was furious. Often, when Suzie is home and drinking up here, he lets himself in with his key to check on her and to lock the door to the balcony," she paused. "God help me but sometimes I wish that he'd stop doing that."

Ana didn't respond. She felt that Gail would prefer that they not talk about wanting Suzie…gone. She'd no doubt that Suzie did her best to rain down misery on Gail…but god help her if she ever tried anything with the children. Ana's deep blue eyes flashed for a moment while she took a deep breath.

The tour continued through a succession of empty rooms used for storage but they walked by one room without stopping and without comment from Gail.

Gail showed Ana her apartment which was quite nice…so warmly decorated. Ana complimented Gail on her taste and Gail remarked that Ana could decorate her rooms anyway she liked…just let Mr. Grey know what you want, she said.

Ana had suggestions that made Gail's eyes bug out until she realized that Ana was teasing.

"Oh, you must ask Mr. Grey to have that done, Ana. You'd render him speechless," she giggled.

CHAPTER 13

So she did…and he was. Ana fought to keep her expression bright and enthused. She could see that Mr. Grey was attempting the same.

"So, a kind of nightclub theme?" He hesitantly offered.

"Yes, that's the idea…only more of a gothic atmosphere. The walls would be a deep purple with writings on them that are only visible with a blacklight."

"Hmm…what sort of writing?" Now he sat with his chin resting on his hand…both bemused and bothered.

"Oh, I have a notebook filled with quotes from Stephen King novels and ancient Druid texts. You know, creepy stuff," she beamed.

He liked when she smiled like that. There was that twitch in his pants again. And, gosh, those eyes.

"Purple carpet, I suppose?" He asked.

"Yes! With zebra area rugs…fake, of course. Real zebra is probably illegal."

"Probably," he concurred. "And your en suite…similar style?"

"Yes, I've done up some drawings for you," she said as she handed him her notebook. He turned over the pages, marveling at the horror show that his nanny had in her head…but there was something more.

"Ana, these are pictures of Theo and Ali, Gail and me. They are really excellent. This one of me on the floor with the kids crawling on me…"

"Yes, I had to do that from memory. Well, I do most from memory. Asking people to pose, I've found, makes them nervous. You may have them if you wish."

"Yes, I do wish." He looked at her with such a beautiful light in his silver eyes. She suddenly realized that she was breathing a bit fast.

"Well, I'll leave that with you then. I'd better get back to the babies. They should be waking soon for dinner. We waited for you."

"Yes, my meeting ran over." Just then, he seemed to sit taller and that strength she'd felt emanating from him was stronger. His face was impassive but somehow she knew that he was angry about that meeting.

"Thank you for your time, Mr. Grey," Ana said as she quickly slipped out of his study.

As she hurried down the hall, her brain was whirling. What was it, she wondered, about that man? Then, she remembered that she'd not told him that she was kidding about the décor in her rooms. Well, later. Besides, he'd never allow such a mess in his home.

Theo and Ali were lying on their backs, kicking their legs and talking to each other. Ana stood in the doorway for a bit…listening to their jabber. She wished she spoke baby. Then she quietly approached their cribs and they squealed in delight. Already they knew her. She began talking and then singing to them as she changed their diapers, blew raspberries on their tummies and giggled as they screamed with joy.

She didn't notice Mr. Grey standing in the doorway…watching with dark gray eyes.

CHAPTER 14

Sunday brunch.

"Christian, darling! Grace rushed up to kiss her son's cheeks and take hold of Ali. "Oh, my, the babies are getting so big!"

Grey didn't agree. They were in the 49% of their age group. He believed their small size was due to their mother's neglect during pregnancy and after but he said nothing. Dr. Greene continually assured him that they would catch up. He could only hope she was right.

"Oh, I was hoping that Ana would be coming with you," Grace said in a disappointed voice.

"Perhaps next time, Mom." Ana did not feel relaxed in her new position as yet…did not feel like a part of the family after less than a week. Adjusting to her new home and its people had been tiring. She was going to explore the library and read. Grey was fine with it. He felt that he needed some distance as well.

Elliot took him aside as Carrick grabbed Theo. "Hey, bro. How're ya doin'? Mom's been going on about your super-duper mostest wonderful new nanny," he teased. "Is it possible that you've finally found a good one? Do you think that she'll stick around? Has she met the egg donor?" He asked, lowering his voice a bit.

"Elliot, watch it. Someday the twins will become aware and I don't want them to hear things like that," Grey frowned.

"Understood. I don't know how you're going to explain Suzie any other way, tho'."

Carrick set Theo down so that he and Ali could move around while Grace and Mia watched them.

"Mom, there's entirely too many tchotchkes in this place. We need to put them up high or away for a few years," Mia warned.

Grace signed. "I know, dear, but it seems like I just got to put them back out. It was only a few years ago your brothers were wrestling around the room and breaking everything."

Grey gave his beloved mother a sad look of regret. All her beautiful things…all to be packed up again.

Carrick invited him into his study. "Cary, not now. We'll be eating soon," Grace objected.

"We won't be long, dear…just a bit of legal stuff."

"Have a seat, son. How is the latest nanny working out? Has Welch vetted her? According to Grace, she's some sort of genius."

"She's highly educated, dad. She taught in a high school for a year but decided that it wasn't for her. I'm hoping that being a nanny isn't just a brief phase for her but I wouldn't be surprised. She has four majors and two masters. She's got to want more than glorified babysitting."

"Grace was quite impressed with her personally."

"Yeah, she's great with the kids."

"Has she met Suzie?" There was an edge to Carrick's tone.

"A brief glance when she got off the elevator before Suzie disappeared into her lair. It's been several days now and Suzie has not engineered an encounter as yet. I'm kind of wondering what she's waiting for. Usually, by now, she'd have caused some sort of scene. I did warn her that if she kept running off the nannies, she'd have to start taking care of her own children," Grey laughed grimly. "Maybe she took my talk to heart."

Carrick snorted. "I wouldn't expect that much good sense out of Suzie, if I were you."

Christian shook his head in agreement with his father. He secretly wondered what Suzie had up her sleeve. Ana was easily the most attractive nanny they'd hired and Suzie was bound to feel threatened.

Ana had fed the children, bathed and changed them into cute clothes for their visit to their grandparents and played with them to keep them occupied while Mr. Grey got ready. When he stepped into the great room, wearing a cream cashmere sweater and casual pants, she caught herself before she gasped. With his unusual wavy bronze hair, his silver eyes and that face, he was…indeed…what all the prior nannies had cautioned her to beware of…a god. She had to keep her focus on her job…not her boss.

"Ready to go, Mr. Grey? The children are ready as well. Their stroller is packed and your mother told me that you needn't carry much because their house is filled with everything Theo and Ali could need."

"Are you certain that you don't want to come with, Ana? I know that my mother wants to see you again and my family will be happy to meet you." Grey wanted Ana to feel welcome but the twitch in his pants cautioned him to keep reasonable space between them. Thus, he was relieved when Ana said that she was looking forward to several hours all to herself.

"Babies have a way of sucking all the air out of a room just by lying on the floor being adorable. Have you ever noticed that, Mr. Grey?"

Grey chuckled. Yes, he had noticed. Even when he simply sat and watched them talk to each other, all his attention riveted on them, he'd soon find himself wearing out.

"You enjoy your afternoon, Ana. We'll be back around seven." Then, quietly, "I have no idea where my wife is. She may have gone out earlier but you aren't likely to run into her if you stay in your suite or the library."

Ana nodded…waving to the children as the elevator doors closed.

CHAPTER 15

Comfy in a powder blue sweatsuit, her long auburn hair bouncing in a ponytail, Ana picked up her tray of tea and biscuits and set off for a relaxing afternoon of exploring the library. She'd seen it just once…on the tour…and was enchanted. She would have to ask Gail who had designed it. It was like something out of an old English manor…right down to the ladder on which one could slide around to the top shelves. At the far end, there was a wall of Tiffany glass that filled the room with an ethereal glow as it stretched all the way to the ceiling of the two-story room. The wood was burnished to a high gloss and the fireplaces…unnecessary really…on either wall were large and imposing with beautiful woodland paintings above the mantels. Back to back sumptuous leather sofas faced the fireplaces with fat, club chairs scattered about. The room even had a fragrance about it…one putting Ana in mind of what she thought an old gentlemen's club would smell like.

She took her tray up to the mezzanine. She'd spied a comfy chair tucked into a niche…a perfect place to hide away with her tea and her book…an Agatha Christie mystery. She'd emersed herself in the classics in college and felt it was time to branch out…maybe even some non-fiction. She planned to sit for a while, drink her tea, eat her biscuits and read. Then she would take time to explore. She was curious to see how Mr. Grey had organized his library.

She'd been settled in for a while when she heard the door open. Leaning forward, she expected to see Gail…not Suzie. Grey had led her to believe that Suzie never came into the library so sheAna was surprised…and wary. AnaShe decided that it was best to stay hidden. What she saw next chilled her to the bone.

Suzie walked up to a shelf and trailed a perfectly polished red nail over a line of books before choosing one. She opened the book, glanced over the pages and then ripped a handful from the spine. She did this with book after book until there was a pile of destroyed material scattered all over the floor. Then Suzie pivoted on her heel and waltzed out with nonchalance.

Ana stared at the destruction beneath her…shocked to her core…trying to make sense of it all. Why? To hurt her husband? Did she see Ana come in and want to horrify her? Perhaps that was it. Suzie would blame Ana in order to get her fired. But why? They hadn't even met yet.

Ana fought the urge to race after Suzie…to get answers…to smack her around. She tried to move but felt herself paralyzed. The other nannies had told her that Suzie was a horror show but all they'd told her was insufficient to warn her. What the hell kind of job had she taken?

Well, she thought, as her racing heart began to slow, not one that I can quit. No, this woman might be capable of anything. Images of Bertha Mason leapt to mind. No, Ana couldn't leave Theo and Ali defenseless during the day. Ana had always thought that Jane Eyre was wrong to leave Mr. Rochester alone with his crazy wife in the attic and now she felt that she couldn't leave this family alone with Suzie Grey…surely a woman just as mad as Mrs. Rochester.

She looked at the clock down on the mantel…still early. She wanted to call Mr. Grey but he and the children were safe at Grey Manor. She would not disturb his peace. Perhaps she could mitigate the maliciousness of the act she'd just witnessed by gathering together all the pages and tucking them back into the books. Could they possibly be repaired?

At the least, when she presented the evidence of his wife's cruelty to him, it would be tidied up. He wouldn't have to walk into his beautiful library and find a dreadful mess strew about. Ana crept down the stairs and listened at the door for any sound of Suzie lurking about. Then she sat on the floor and began picking up pages. Looking closely, her expectations were confirmed…these were first editions. She could only imagine their monetary value. What broke her heart was the loss of their historical value. She trembled as she held in her hand a first edition, first issue of Darwin's The Origin of Species. There was a small notation that this copy was #10 off the presses. Darwin had devoted 40 years of his life to the contents of this book and it had revolutionized the understanding of humankind's journey…introducing the concept of evolution.

Ana actually knew little about science…wondering ruefully how she'd missed that major…but she knew that she held history in her hands. Darwin's publisher knew it, too. Only 1200 or so copies were printed initially because the general public preferred entertaining novels…the publishers bread and butter. Ana didn't know enough about the history of this book but she was certain that the publisher must have been taking a chance to print what would appear to most of the paying public to be a dull, impossible to understand science book. And this, this book she now held, was more than 160 years old. It should have been under glass…not tucked onto a shelf. Ana guessed that Mr. Grey bought it as an investment…that he didn't comprehend its true value.

Ana carefully picked up each page with the very tips of her fingers…trying to avoid contaminating the paper. As she did so…seeing the rips and tears…the callous treatment of a man's life's work, she felt tears slipping down her cheeks.

Suzie, she could only conclude, had no soul.

CHAPTER 16

Grey enjoyed watching his big brother play with Theo. Mia was off somewhere doing girly things with Ali. For a moment, Grey wondered what Ms. Steele would have to say about this division of activities along gender lines. Well, the children were still babies. There was time for Ms. Steele to save them from societal expectations, he chuckled to himself. Gosh, he hoped that she would stay.

It struck him that he'd never expected much from his children's caretakers…just keep them clean and alive until I get home, he'd thought…but just a few days of Ana showed him that a nanny could be so much more and he wanted that for his children. He pictured them running up to him as he came off the elevator…excited to show him what they'd learned that day while playing with Nanny Ana. Enrichment…that was the word. Nanny Ana was going to bring enrichment to the children.

"Mom, did I ever finger paint?"

Grace looked up from gazing lovingly at Theo. "Hmm…I suppose that you did in kindergarten. What made you come up with that?"

Christian shrugged. "Just thinking about enrichment." Grace grinned. "You're thinking about enrichment." She laughed. "Oh, Christian, you're a good daddy…and I think rather happy about your new nanny."

"Well, mom, the others were just…there. I'd get off the elevator and they were getting on. They'd put in their time and couldn't wait to get home or to a bar, more likely. The children were alive but usually in their cribs. Ana is different. When I arrive home, I hear my children laughing or I walk into the great room to find them sitting enraptured in their carriers while Ana reads to them…upside down so the kids can look at the pictures. There'll be a bit of a mess because they've been playing and Ana will have a drool rag thrown over her shoulder. Next to her will be a bag of cheerios."

"Cheerios?"

"Yeah, the kids will suck on cheerios. She holds out the bag and they pick them out…one by one…and put them in their mouths. Ana doesn't want the kids to get used to sweets. She also keeps a bag of cold peas and one of broccoli florets. It makes their teeth feel better."

"We used to give Mia a teething ring that we kept in the freezer. Hmm…son, you haven't said anything about Suzie's reaction to Ana."

"No run-ins as yet. I'm a bit surprised. It's as though Suzie is deliberately avoiding Ana. By now she'd have terrorized the other nannies several times but she's gone or sequestered herself on the second floor the whole week. I don't know where she was when we left but I did hear the elevator ping earlier so she's probably hitting the mall. To tell the truth, I feel a bit uneasy about leaving Ana alone in the penthouse. I told her to stay in the library or her room to avoid Suzie."

"Do you think that Ana is nervous about Suzie?"

"Doesn't seem like it but she doesn't know Suzie." Then he laughed as Elliot frantically pulled a Lego out of Theo's mouth.

"I'll be glad when this kid is old enough to keep himself alive," Elliot said, sagging.

"What are you going to do when he's 20 and takes up sky diving, El?" Elliot looked horrified.

Ana had finished putting all the pages back into the books in the proper order. She'd found rubber bands in the kitchen junk drawer to use to secure the books. At least she'd learned Grey's system of organization…none. He'd apparently stuff each new book into the nearest space. He had Frankenstein next to Darwin next to Oscar Wilde next to a monograph by Justice Ruth Bader Ginsburg. Maybe Mr. Grey would let her organize the library while she was here?

As she sat in her sitting room, gazing out at the city and the drizzle, she felt an immense sadness wash over her. There were good people here…Gail, Mr. Grey, the babies. And there was true evil as well…hanging in the air like the Dementors from the Harry Potter books. Suzie was a dementor. The babies would soon be 7 months old. It couldn't be long before they looked around and noticed everything including the strange person who came and went somewhere in the house. Ana dreaded the day that they looked up as Suzie walked off the elevator and strode without comment up the stairs.

They would raise their little hands and point and gabble…asking who that person is. How much longer before they understood the word 'mother'?

Ana heard a small sound and followed it to her door. Someone was stealthy turning the knob. Ana froze. Gail had told her that due to Suzie's feeling entitled to barge into any room in her house, some doors locked automatically behind their occupant. Ana prayed that the nanny suite had one of those doors.

The door held. Ana heard a raspy voice cuss and carpeted footsteps walking quietly away. Her stomach roiled. She felt like vomiting.

CHAPTER 17

Grey shuffled off the elevator, weary to his bones, toting a baby carrier in each hand. His driver said good night and retired to his quarters. It was almost eight o'clock and the children should have baths but they were both asleep and daddy nearly was as well so he decided to put them to bed right away.

As he walked past the nanny's door, he saw the light on and stopped. Should he bother Ana? No, it was her day. Leave her be. He poured himself a tumbler of rum and collapsed on the couch.

"Mr. Grey, sir?" He jumped. Ana stood before him…pale in her powder blue sweatsuit, her eyes big. She was holding a pile of books, each bound by a rubber band. He realized that she was trembling.

"Ana? Is something wrong? Please, take a seat." Ana obeyed…lowering herself to the edge of the couch.

"Hmm…something happened while you were gone. I don't…I mean, I'm…" She stumbled over her words. She held out the books with shaking hands. He reached up and took them from her. Why the rubber bands? He removed one of the bands and began to open the book.

"Careful, sir. The pages aren't attached to the binding anymore."

Grey gasped as he saw the torn sheets. Tenth off the press. The rarest copy of Origin of Species that he'd been able to hunt down. It was already so fragile that he'd only touched it with gloves and had read a cheap paperback copy instead. The entire middle portion of the book was ripped up. He felt rage. He looked up at Ana with eyes ablaze. She slid a ways down the couch.

He picked up another book…a 1st edition of Dorian Grey, equally ravished. Had his nanny gone mad? He opened his mouth, about to scream at her but she put out a hand to silence him.

"The babies, sir. I know you're beyond angry but the babies…"

"Why, Ana?"

"I don't know, sir. Pure and simple meanness, I guess. No appreciation for history?" She looked at him helplessly…sadly. "I'm so sorry, sir. It happened so fast and I was in shock. I couldn't stop this desecration. I feel like I failed you, sir." She picked up one of the books gently and reverently and brushed her hand softly across the cover.

"To own something like this would be such an incredible gift…" she trailed off as a tear threatened to fall.

"Was that it, Ana? Jealousy? Did you just lose control?" Damn. He knew she was too good to be true. Welch didn't vet her deeply enough.

"Sir?" She looked up at his face with wide open blue eyes…questioningly.

Grey took a deep breath. She had to be ill. Be kind, he told himself. "Do you even know why you did this?" he asked gently.

Startled, Ana dropped the book and stood in a flash. "You think I'd do this to your books? Is this what you think of me?" Now her blue eyes were ablaze. This time it was Grey who sat back a bit.

"I…I…thought that is what you were telling me? I'm sorry. So sorry. No, of course it wasn't you. What could I have been thinking? Please sit down again, Ana. Please, forgive me my stupidity. Would you like a drink?"

Ana was still glaring at him. She hesitated and then sat…a distance from him now. "No. No drink. Okay. Miscommunication. I suppose it's understandable. After all, I'm the stranger in the house so I'd be the likely suspect. I imagine that's what your wife was counting on." She took a deep breath to calm herself.

Grey felt a scream rising up from inside but he knew that Ana was right and also that Suzie was sure that he wouldn't attack her within earshot of the babies. Murderous emotions crowded his chest.

"Breathe in deep and slowly. Hold it for a few seconds and then release the breath slowly. Repeat until you feel calm." Grey followed Ana's instructions…over and over. Finally he was able to speak again. Ana's eyes had softened. They soothed him.

"Tell me what happened, Ana."

Ana shared the complete horror of her afternoon in the library…from watching Suzie ruin the books to sitting on the floor gathering pages for a couple of hours to sitting in her room…sickened and stunned…to staring in terror as her door knob slowly turned.

"Oh, Ana. I can't apologize enough for my wife's behavior. I wouldn't blame you at all if you wanted to give notice…"

"Give notice!" Ana exclaimed…leaping to her feet. "And leave Theo and Ali and Gail and you alone with that…that insane person! No…and don't try to release me. I won't go!"

With that firm declaration, Ana bid Grey goodnight and stalked back to her rooms.

Grey found himself…grinning. Then he texted his book dealer…asking Fritz to give him a call in the morning. Maybe it was possible to save the books.

CHAPTER 18

Ana wanted to slam her door…a bit more emphasis on her intentions…but remembered the babies. She thought about storming up to Bertha's attic and having it out with her but knew it was not her place. Besides, Bertha was crazy and Ana didn't want to start a war. Instead, she wandered from place to place…eventually settling on her balcony, breathing in the damp air. Way up at the top of Escala, the air smelled better than down on the street.

She missed the air by the river behind her father's cabin. She missed her father…her gentle, loving father with whom she could feel so safe…at peace. He had not wanted her to leave home, she knew, but understood that she had to be an adult. Boy, there were days when she did not like being an adult.

She sulked in her suite…unable to sleep…but, upon hearing the babies crying, she got to her feet, washed her face and straightened her shoulders. Theo and Ali always raised her spirits.

"Can I give you a hand, Mr. Grey?" He was still wearing that white dress shirt with the sleeves rolled up, exposing his muscular forearms. His shoulders were so wide…knock it off, Steele, she told herself. Remember your place.

Grey turned around to see Ana standing in the doorway. Her eyes, always ocean blue, were now darker. He felt his heart lurch.

"Hmm…yeah. You want to help me bathe them? Theo's mood isn't the best so you take Ali."

He picked up his son and cooed at him but Theo wasn't having it. He struggled in his father's arms…to no avail, of course. Ana gathered Ali up in her arms and they removed themselves to the en suite. Grey filled the tub with just enough water and bubbles. Ali recognized the bubbles and began to squeal her delight. Theo began to calm down. Grey took one side of the tub and Ana the other as they soaped up the twins and cleaned them with soft sponges. Theo slapped the water and Ali followed suit. Both babies were very happy and both adults were very wet.

Ana could see Grey's chest muscles through his soaked shirt. Grey could see Ana's nipples through her soaked sweater. Both tried hard to concentrate on the twins. Neither spoke for the duration.

"Onesies?" Grey lightly inquired of Ana once the twins were dry and into diapers.

"Yes…with the ducks. You know, sometimes it seems that they recognize their different outfits. Ali always babbles when I don her duck onesie." As if to confirm Ana's suspicions, Ali did…indeed…excitedly babble when she saw the outfit.

"I think you're right about that. Theo loves the one with horses."

He waited…certain that someone like Ana would have something to say about being gender neutral. She, instead, began to chatter about the babies as if she was trying to fill the silence…as if she was uncomfortable. He waited for an opening and when she took a breath, he asked her about her youth.

It was, apparently, a topic she loved. She adored her father, Grey could tell. When she raved about his woodworking skills, he idly remarked that he'd like to see some of her father's work sometime. She had pictures! She carefully set Ali down on the floor while she ran to her rooms. Her excitement amused Grey. Ana was suddenly like a little kid herself.

And she was right about her father's furniture. As Grey made his way through Mr. Steele's gallery, he was struck by the beauty. This was the kind of furniture that one kept in the family for generations. Heirlooms.

"Ana. You're right. This is quality work. You know, the desk in my office is ordinary…from a furniture store. I never give it much thought but seeing what your father can do…. I just don't know quite what I want."

Ana looked up from her place on the floor with the babies. "Dad will sit with a customer…talk with them a while…and then sketch ideas. I used to help him with that. I loved that moment when we hit on the exact thing that someone wanted and they would light up. It was magical. One thing you don't do with an artisan like my father is walk in with a picture and ask him to duplicate it. He doesn't do copies. Except for that one time."

Theo had crawled up on Ana like she was a little mountain and he was now playing with her ponytail. Ali wanted to join so Ana was covered in babies. She continued talking while holding the babies on her shoulder as if she didn't notice. Grey had seen her like this once before. He'd gotten off the elevator and walked into the great room to find Ana reading to the kids as they crawled all over her.

"This elderly lady came in with a picture of her grandfather's rocking chair. She'd given it to her granddaughter as a wedding gift. Gosh, it was such a lovely chair. The lady said that it was the smoothest rocker she'd ever sat in. Then she looked so sad. I took her hand and asked her to tell me if something happened to the chair. She was ready to cry. She said that her granddaughter's stepchildren abused the chair…scratched it, broke pieces off, spilled juice on the seat. It was now a wreck and Jilly, the granddaughter, didn't seem to understand the problem.

"The lady wanted the chair back…to see if she could have it repaired…but when she asked, she learned that Jilly had put it out on the street to be picked up by any passerby who wanted it. Then the lady burst into tears. My father walked in at that point and froze. He had this panicked look on his face," Ana laughed at the memory.

"Anyway, he disappeared and the lady finished crying. I told her that it was a quite detailed photograph and I was sure that my father could replicate the chair for her. I sent her away happy and handed the picture to my father. He didn't object…didn't ask questions. I'd given him a job and he trusted me. Oh, if you could have seen that lady's face when he delivered the chair. Dad had remade her grandfather's chair right down to the wear on the seat and the arms. She sat down, rocked a bit and marveled that it even rocked just like the other one had. She said that she hadn't dreamt that Dad could do that…give her back the original chair.

"Dad didn't charge her. After talking with her for a bit, he asked only that if she couldn't find a good home for the chair when the time came, she should call and he would come for it. She loved that idea."

Ana pulled Theo off of her head and remarked to Grey that it was really late and the twins needed daddy and bottles so she'd say good night and go. However, we should talk about getting them on a steady schedule.

After Ana left, Grey heated a couple of bottles and sat with the two in the rocker while they sucked away. They were both good eaters when they weren't throwing the food. They felt so good in his arms.

He couldn't remember life without them…and now, without nanny Ana.

CHAPTER 19

Suzie had heard her husband come in and she waited. He often stopped in the library to pick up a book before he retired for the night. She knew that even in her soundproofed suite she'd be able to hear Christian's roar when he stumbled on the pile of destruction that she'd left for him. He'd bang on the door, yelling for her to let him in and she'd laugh and laugh because there was nothing that he could do. Maybe, in the morning, she could do her innocent look and ask him if he'd spoken to the new nanny about it. If she got lucky…and she often did…he'd fire the nanny or the nanny would quit. Suzie loved the chaos she caused whenever a nanny left. And Gail! The look of exhaustion on her face when she had to assume nanny duties again…

As always, of course, Suzie underestimated Christian. He knew Suzie well and he tried to stay one step ahead of her or she'd run his life into the ground. There had recently been a rather elegant business event held at the Fairmont Hotel where he'd been given an award. All of Suzie's society friends had been there and asked about her. They knew that she was so looking forward to waltzing in…wearing her stunning new dress and jewels…on the arm of her incredibly handsome husband. There was nothing Suzie loved more than being admired and envied.

During his acceptance speech, Grey had expressed his sorrow that his beautiful wife could not be with him on this important night. The twins had colds and Suzie was afraid to leave them in the nanny's care. He was proud of her devotion to the children but he missed having her by his side. Most of the crowd bought this line but not Suzie's intimates. They knew just how devoted their friend was to her kids. She wouldn't skip a lunch if they were in the NICU. Thus, they giggled in the ladies lounge, they couldn't wait to hear her excuse for skipping this opportunity to show off.

Suzie was prepared. Her louse of a husband, she told them, had offered her a drink before they were to leave the penthouse…she never referred to the apartment as 'home'…and he'd spiked it with a strong laxative. She blushed while her buddies gasped and then laughed. They let her believe that they believed this lie. Why not? Suzie was so entertaining with her lies. And there were so many.

Before she'd latched onto Christian Grey, she'd bragged incessantly about her business acumen. She was, she told them, the top of the heap in the commercial real estate line in Seattle. They watched her network at business and social events…and they also saw people trying to dodge a conversation with her. She was always on the make...business-wise and for men. They'd been surprised when they saw her with Grey more than twice. Grey didn't do more than twice…as most could attest. What did he see in her?

It was the one slip-up of his life since he founded GEH and it was a doozy. He'd allowed himself to be conned because he wanted a partner and children. He lied to himself all his youth about that desire. He couldn't love. He couldn't be a good father. He couldn't be a husband. He only wanted Suzie because a marriage and children would boost his profile as he took his business global. It wasn't until he first held his babies in his arms that he understood himself better and it wouldn't be until Ana that he would fully understand.

Suzie lay…waiting. When she'd hired Christian's dope of a brother to construct her suite, she'd considered having surveillance cameras installed so that she could keep an eye on things down below. By the time she'd decided on this course of action, however, it was too late to do the installation.

"Gosh, Suzie. That sort of thing is really complex. Ask Christian. We'd have to tear out the walls…basically start over to do all the wiring. It would be another month or more before you could move in," Elliot said, looking worried and confused. Suzie was furious and reamed him a new one. Elliot's face was a picture of fear. Suzie liked that she scared 'Bigfoot'.

Later, in his brother's study, Christian and Elliot laughed hysterically. "You know, Chris. I could have had a lot of fun with that idea of Suzie's. For starters, I could tie the television lines into the wiring so that Suzid would be watching The Big Bang Theory while she tried to spy on you and the cooking channel when she wanted to watch Gail. I'd be back over here every other day trying so hard to fix things, don't ya know. Picture the day that Suzie returns from shopping to find a couple of walls torn down!"

"You having to come by all the time to 'service Suzie' is one of the reason that we decided against playing with her sanity. Her sanity was another reason. She's crazy enough as it is. Me…having to listen to her wage a war of terror in this whole place…is another reason. No, El. I have to keep her out of the way as much as I possibly can. I live in fear of the day that she figures out that she can use the kids to destroy me," Christian lowered his glass to the desk top.

Elliot saw that fear on his little brother's face. He'd felt protective of him since he first walked into Grey Manor on spindly legs…his eyes big and sunken…his face gaunt and pale. Elliot had rushed over to hug him and Christian had screamed in terror. It had been a long road since then and they were close now but Elliot had never gotten over his need to protect his little bro.

"Chris, listen to me. I've told you this before and I'll remind you now. That woman will never take you down or hurt those kids. Not while I live."

Christian smiled at his brother. "Yeah, I know. Construction sites and concrete burials."

Suzie continued waiting…growing more and more impatient. She also continued drinking and finally passed out. Christian watched on his surveillance monitor and had to chuckle. In the morning, Suzie would do her best to rile him up but she would fail.

No, the only way to hurt Christian was to hurt his kids. If she tried, well, there were always construction sites and concrete.

CHAPTER 20

This meeting was important and Grey was bringing all he had to get what he wanted. His prey was trying hard to stand up to this most skilled of predators but even he knew that he would lose in the end. And he was, indeed, losing. His mouth was dry and he'd drunk so much water. He badly needed to use the men's room but Grey was smiling wickedly at him as if he knew. If he tried to excuse himself, Grey would bear down on him like a grizzly.

Just as the man was about to capitulate to Grey's terms, a tall blonde walked into the room. She bore a grim expression…and a nervous one as well. She knew that she was not welcome.

"Mr. Grey, I am sorry to have to interrupt your meeting."

Grey turned on her like that grizzly. Her face lit up with fear.

"Get out," he growled low.

The blonde sucked in a breath. "Your nanny and the children have been kidnapped, sir."

Grey's opponent smiled inwardly. He may not have won today but he could go home now and take a nap. Grey's face had paled to the point where he should have been flat out on the marble floor but he gathered himself together, rose from his chair and strode out of the room. The blonde smiled at the man and said that she would reschedule.

In Grey's office he found two members of the SPD. He demanded facts.

The car occupied by its driver, Ms. Steele and the children had disappeared. Dispatch had received a distress call…nothing much…only enough to alert them to the situation. They surmised that Ms. Steele had had just enough time to dial 911, announce that "we are being taken" before her phone was confiscated. Oh, oddly, she had said one more thing. Mr. Grey shouldn't worry. They'd be home for dinner. The SPD detective, Parks, thought it might be code. He had the boys working on it. Mr. Grey shouldn't be concerned. The police would rescue everyone.

Detective Parks didn't look as confident as he was trying to sound. He was standing before Christian Grey, a man who took no prisoners…a man known for the ruination of anyone who opposed him. Detective Parks really wanted to grow up to be commissioner one day.

Grey asked for complete details of how his children and nanny disappeared and what was being done to retrieve them.

"Mr. Grey, sir, Ms. Steele had just left a Mommy and Me class. She was last seen getting into a car and heading south, apparently to Escala. Her phone pinged indicating a change in direction…perhaps she had decided to do something before going to Escala? However, there was really nothing in the direction they were going which tells me that either Ms. Steele or the driver had plans of some kind. We were able to follow the vehicle which was now going north…traveling through a rather rough area. Then, suddenly, the signal disappeared. We assumed that her phone was taken."

"What did you get off the CCTV surveillance in that area?" Grey demanded to know.

"There is no surveillance in that area, sir. As I said, it is a rough area and the homeless and such who live up there had long ago destroyed the cameras, stolen the parts to sell, etc. The city just gave up after several attempts to replace the cameras."

Grey sat at his laptop and looked up the information on his driver. Welch had vetted the man and he seemed to be the best candidate for the job. Hyde was a veteran, trained in both arms and hand-to-hand conflict. There was nothing in his record to indicate criminal behavior. He'd been employed with Grey for the past two years, mostly driving Suzie. Grey gritted his teeth. If Suzie had a hand in this…

Detective Parks's phone rang. He removed himself to a private corner of the spacious office to take the call. All Grey could hear was mumbling. The other SPD member had remained silent and was now standing at attention, staring out the window.

Parks returned, looking grave. "I have good news, sir, and bad. We have no further information at this time on what transpired during this kidnapping attempt…"

"Attempt! Are they found?"

"Yes, sir. We don't have details but three adults and two children were brought into the emergency room at Seattle Memorial. One of the adults, a woman, has been shot, a man badly beaten. The children are fine."

Grey shoved Parks and his accompanying statue aside in his rush to get out of his office. Within minutes, he was in his Porsche, breaking speed limits and racing through stop signs. He got lucky and arrived at the ER in record time. The kids were okay. Ana was injured, perhaps badly, and Hyde had been shot as he tried to protect them. Yes, that was the scenario, surely. Grey did not want to believe that he'd put his children in danger with a badly vetted hire.

He tore through the ER and all the people sitting languidly in plastic chairs and, with fire in his eyes, demanded to be taken to his children and Ms. Steele NOW. The receptionist had seen pictures of Christian Grey and, in fact, there were several on her bedroom walls, but he was here, in person…standing in front of her, his face a picture of fear and fire. Geez, he was drop dead gorgeous. She wanted to just stare at him but he was insisting on something. What was it he wanted again? Oh, yeah. Access to patients.

"I'm sorry, Mr. Grey, but you'll have to wait for a doctor to come out. I'll let them know that you're here."

What was she thinking? That Christian Grey would just plop himself down in a plastic chair and twiddle his thumps?

Grey looked at the silly girl with disgust and she batted her eyes. Ignoring her cries of protest, Grey charged through the double doors and down the corridor…pushing doors open as he proceeded. Where were his children? Ana might be in surgery. God, how bad was it?

An orderly approached. He was a big man and confident in his abilities to handle difficult people. He was always the one called when drunks were brought in…but he'd never met a terrified Christian Grey. The orderly, name tagged Brian, smiled and blocked Grey's path. Christian grabbed Brian's lapels and slammed him up against a wall.

"WHERE ARE MY CHILDREN? WHERE IS MY NANNY?"

Brian was suddenly 5 foot 3 inches and skinny. He said that he'd take Grey to them. Grey released Brian and followed him to an ordinary exam room. Brian simply pointed at the door and took off. Grey quietly entered and what he found almost took him to his knees.

CHAPTER 21

Suzie had waited long enough. If the mountain wouldn't come to Mohammed…she donned her silkiest peignoir and stormed down to Christian's study. Oh, wait, what day was it? She knew that Gail kept a calendar on the wall in the laundry room 'cause she'd been in that room once before. It smelled…like what? Suzie hadn't done her own laundry in ten years and wasn't quite sure if that scent was detergent. Could be something far worse so Suzie held her nose as she scanned Gail's immaculately kept laundry. Oh, the calendar on a closet door. Yes, it was a weekday so Christian would be at the office.

Suzie used to like dropping by the office unexpectedly…floating through in her latest designer couture with her beautiful red hair draped across her shoulders…a bit of jewelry…tall and elegant in her Manolo Blahniks. She knew that jaws were falling open…with either lust or envy but always admiration. Suzie Grey, the woman chosen by Christian Grey…the richest, most breathtakingly handsome man in the northern hemisphere. Yes, he'd done quite well for himself in getting Suzie to marry him.

Christian was unfailingly courteous as he escorted her to the elevator after explaining, again, that he didn't want her coming to the office, especially without reason and without warning. He knew exactly why she came to the office and it had little to do with wanting to see him or inviting him to lunch. As soon as the elevator doors closed, Grey would turn around and see staff all staring. Get back to work, he'd snarl. He knew that Suzie was ridiculous and what all these people were thinking of her but she was still the mother of his children.

Suzie glanced out the window at the falling rain. Could be morning. Could be afternoon. She headed for the kitchen where Gail kept a silly analog clock over her baking counter. Suzie snickered as she saw the cat with its tail pendulum. Okay, it was late afternoon. Christian was always home by 5:30. Suzie would wait…again. In frustration and general meanness, she tore the clock from the wall and smashed it on the floor.

Gail snapped awake from her afternoon nap. She couldn't identify what had awakened her but she was up so she might as well start on dinner. As soon as she saw her broken clock, she sighed and hoped that Suzie had dinner plans…not that she ever joined her family for meals. She said that watching "those kids" eat made her sick. Gail dreaded the day that the kids stopped drooling and throwing food. Her thoughts were interrupted by the phone buzzing.

"Hello, Grey residence," Gail said wearily. Then she froze…listening for several beats. "Yes, sir. I understand. I'll wait."

Without thinking, Gail ran up the steps and pounded on Suzie's door. "Mrs. Grey, Mrs. Grey!" The door flew open and before Suzie could object, Gail sputtered out that there had been a kidnapping attempt and someone had been shot and someone beaten.

Suzie gaped at her for a moment and then laughed. "Finally some excitement around here."

Without knowing that she was going to, Gail brought her fist back and then slammed it into Suzie's nose…blood splattering all over. Suzie fell back to the floor, howling with pain and fury. Gail's hands flew to her mouth and she ran into the en suite…returning with a soaked towel. Dodging Suzie's flailing arms, Gail applied the towel to her face. After a bit, Suzie stopped struggling and took to lying still on the white carpet and moaning. Gail eased her onto her side and then left the room…returning with gauze and tape with which she bandaged Suzie's now broken nose.

Then Gail left her, lying on the floor and nasally threatening the housekeeper with jail. Gail felt both better and worse. Punching Suzie was satisfying but all the anger behind that punch was upsetting her stomach. She could think of only one thing to do.

She put on her hat and raincoat. She picked up her purse and set off to buy a new kitchen clock. She hoped that she could find a smiling kitty clock with a pendulum tail.

CHAPTER 22

Ana lay on her back, a bandage around her head, pale and silent as the dead. The twins were curled up against her chest with her arms around them and a plastic bag of cheerios clutched in Theo's tiny hand.

Christian's breath came heavy and hard as he leaned back against the wall and stared. The door opened quietly and a doctor stepped in, startled a little upon seeing a man next to him. He stepped back a bit and then the light went on.

"Oh, Mr. Grey! Well, I heard that you were roaming the halls. Security is looking for you." Then the young doctor chuckled. I don't know why they're bothering. You're Christian Grey. You probably built this wing. Well, great outcome, eh?"

Grey stared at the man. "Is she…I mean, what?"

"Oh, good grief, no one told you a thing, did they? Come here, sit down. Ms. Steele is sleeping off a painkiller. A large caliber bullet grazed her head. More than a mere scratch and quite painful. She's going to have a bad headache for days to come. She wouldn't allow us to inject her with anything until we gave her the babies. She was creating quite a commotion so we caved. Of course, the babies were pitching first class hissy fits as well so her holding them was the best solution. As soon as we put the kids in her bed, she allowed the painkiller. The babies fell right to sleep and this has been the quietest room in the hospital for the past half hour," he laughed.

"You'd better drink some water, Mr. Grey, before I have to give you a sedative. You look bad." The doctor poured a glass of ice cold water for Christian and urged him to drink. He still looked like he was in shock so the doctor refilled the glass. While Grey drank slowly, the doctor took blood pressure readings and pulse rate and temp.

The readings were higher than normal but acceptable under the present conditions. The man, after all, had thought that he walked into a room full of dead people.

"Feel better?" the doctor asked. "By the way, I'm Doc Hardy. I've been in charge of Ms. Steele who I believe is your nanny? She's really something else, isn't she? When the cops told me what she did, I was gobsmacked. She's like a female superhero."

Christian finally found his voice. "What happened? I was only told that my children and nanny had been kidnapped and were now at the hospital and someone had been shot and someone else beaten." Christian took a deep calming breath, let it out and took another. "Tell me what you know, please."

"Certainly. Your nanny and children had just left a building and were, supposedly, being driven home when the driver took a wrong turn. Your nanny opened her phone and called the police to say that she and the kids were being taken but Mr. Grey shouldn't worry or something. It wasn't much but it was enough to alert the police. They followed the signal until it suddenly dropped. They turned a corner and no car…just a rusty old semi-trailer at the end of an alley. There were several doors into abandoned buildings on either side of the alley that they began to search. Hundreds of cops. Then, a few minutes into their search, they heard a shot…muffled. The cops outside then heard a whole lot of banging and cussing and realized that it was coming from inside the trailer. And this is where it gets good," the doctor laughed again.

"They couldn't get the doors open. They were locked from the inside! The cops were frantic. The noise inside continued and the cops are banging away at the doors with anything they could pick up in that alley. Then, suddenly, everything went quiet. By now, the cops had identified the phone as that of Ms. Ana Steele and Ms. Steele as being employed by none other than Christian Grey. Now they were really nervous. You can't blame them. You do have a reputation as a great white shark, Mr. Grey. Just as they're panicking, there is a creaking sound and then the doors open.

"I think one of the cops has a picture on his body cam. You'll have to ask for it. Anyway, there stands your nanny…her face blood drenched. Head wounds bleed quite dramatically. She was gasping for breath and she just falls out of the truck. The cops catch her and move her into the ambulance. Then they go inside, guns drawn. Golly, maybe I should have the cop who told me all this tell you. He really knew how to tell a story."

"Keep talking," Grey growled. The doctor looked slightly alarmed and continued.

"Inside the truck they found your car and your babies sleeping in their car seats…one man who looked like he'd gone six rounds with Mike Tyson and another one cowering in a corner. Ms. Steele has not been available for an interview but the coward in the corner said that his buddy was holding a gun on her and she somehow disarmed him. She then tore into him. The other guy picked up the gun and fired at her. She didn't stop beating on the other guy until he yelled that she was going to kill his buddy . Then she got up, checked on the children and opened the trailer doors."

"Was he the person badly beaten…not Ana?"

"Oh, yeah…ribs, fractured skull, broken nose…according to the gunman, his accomplice kept screaming for him to shoot her, shoot her but the gunman was afraid that she'd take after him next. I forgot to mention that Ana's hands are pretty beaten up from hauling away on the bad guy. He punched back but she didn't seem aware. Finally, he gave up but she kept it up. The gunman yelled at her that his friend was done.

"You should know, also," the doctor said seriously, "that Ms. Steele was crying. You ought to look into some therapy for PTSD."

For the first time, Grey noticed that Ana's hands were bandaged and her face was bruising.

He felt like crying himself.

CHAPTER 23

When Christian dragged himself off the elevator, a baby carrier in each hand, he was greeted by the sight of still more police officers.

He was worn to the bone…his head hurt. After speaking with Doctor Hardy and looking Ana over, he'd had to sit in another room and be interviewed by the cops who showed a bit too much enthusiasm for his company. Yeah, yeah, he'd thought, I have a pretty face and a lot of money. It had all gotten boring a long time ago.

"Mr. Grey, had you received any threats recently? Mr. Grey, did you have any suspicions about your driver? Mr. Grey, Mr. Grey, Mr. Grey…. It had all ended when Grey abruptly got to his feet and announced that he was taking his children home. It was getting late and Ms. Steele had advised that the babies be on a schedule.

Ana had to spend at least the night…maybe more. It was a wait and see. Further examination had shown that she had broken ribs. They would need to do an MRI and a CAT scan. The children were completely unharmed. Their only trauma had been a brief separation from their nanny.

Grey had hoped to feed Theo and Ali, bathe them and put them to bed. Thereafter, he was going to have a drink and sit on the balcony and hope that he could sleep.

Instead, he'd walked into…a crime scene? Paramedics, cops…Gail looking guilty and wan. Everyone stopped and stared at Grey. He strode through the crowd and to the nursery. The babies could sleep a while longer. Tomorrow they'd start working on that schedule. He rubbed their tummies and kissed their foreheads…hating to leave them…hating to think about what could have happened but he knew he would…all night long.

Reluctantly returning to the great room, he looked around at the crowd of officers in his home. He knew that whatever had happened, it didn't require this kind of response. It was just a bunch of nosy cops jumping at the opportunity to see how Grey lived and get to interview him once again. He was trying mightily to hold his temper…and the cops could see that.

"Good evening, Mr. Grey," the lieutenant smiled brightly and ingratiatingly. Grey simply stared back. The lieutenant tried again.

"Sir, we understand that it has been a bad day for you but we received a call from your wife stating that she had been assaulted. Of course, we had to respond."

"With half the force?"

"Ah, well, several cars as well as dispatch got the call and so everyone responded. You are an important man, sir, and your annual contribution to the officers fund and your personal attention to the family of any officer down have rather, shall I say, endeared you to the SPD. We also feel great appreciation for all your efforts to solve our homeless problem.

"Sir, you have a lovely home."

Now Grey had to chuckle. Actually, he was holding back a hysterical laugh.

"Thank you, Lieutenant. Now, about this assault. What exactly happened here?"

Gail nervously popped out with "I broke Suzie's nose" and before she could go on, Grey roared with laughter. "Finally did it, huh?" And then he laughed some more. Everyone was staring at him as if he'd gone crazy.

Dabbing tears from his eyes, Grey encouraged Gail to tell her story. As Gail related that Suzie had broken her clock, Grey's eyes opened wide. "Not Kitty Clock?"

"Yes, sir. Smashed it with her foot…left it in pieces. You know how the children loved that clock but that wasn't why I slugged her. After I got your call, I just fell to pieces myself. I ran up the stairs and told Suzie that there had been a kidnapping attempt of her children and…and..."

Grey put his arm around Gail and settled her on the sofa. "She…said…said…"finally some excitement around here". I don't remember hitting her but suddenly she was on the floor with blood running out of her nose. I tended to her injury as best I could and then I went out to buy a new clock."

Gail looked up into her employer's silver eyes and asked, "Am I a terrible person?"

Christian smiled down at her. "Well, that depends. Did you come home with a clock?"

Gail sagged against him and giggled. "Yes, a kitty clock but this one is red. Is that okay?"

"Yep. Sounds good. Why don't you go hang up Kitty Clock and then go to your apartment for a nap. I'll take everything from here." He patted her and sent her on her way.

Then he looked at the paramedics and asked if his wife was all right. They nodded. "The break wasn't bad. We adjusted it into place and taped her up. She kept scre…asking for a plastic surgeon but we tried to assure her that after the swelling goes down, her nose will look the same. She still wants plastic surgery," the paramedic shrugged. He guessed that Christian Grey didn't have the perfect life after all.

Grey looked at the cops, smiled and said that he'd handle his wife. Thank you for coming and see you at the next law enforcement gala.

No one objected. No one mentioned charges. Everyone said a polite goodbye and got on the elevator.

Grey took another deep breath and mounted the stairs to Suzie's den. He let himself in with his key. Suzie was busy at her makeup table, trying to disguise her black eyes. He stood…just glaring at the biggest mistake of his life.

"Christian! Is she gone? Did they take her to jail? I want her to get as much time as possible. You know judges…talk to them. Insist on at least five years. Look…Look what she did to me! I won't be able to leave this place for a week or more. What will I tell my friends?"

"You can tell them that your children were kidnapped. Their driver drove them into a dark and filthy semi-trailer where he planned to imprison them until I paid a hefty ransom and possibly kill them if they started crying and making noise. He also planned to rape and murder their nanny. What he didn't count on was that their nanny is Ana Steele.

"The children, since you didn't ask, are fine. Ana protected them with her life. She'll be in hospital for a few days before she comes home.

"Gail got a new clock which you will never touch again. She will not be charged with any crime and I've sent her to her apartment for a nice nap. This entire matter is finished," he concluded, standing over Suzie with clenched fists and a blazing fire in his black eyes. Suzie had never seen him like this.

She stood and gathered her indignation tightly around her. "I see how things are now. Your housekeeper can assault me. Your nanny can get my children kidnapped. Yet, they're the ones you care about. I am nothing to you," she spit out.

Grey closed in on her. "You are less than nothing to me, Suzie. You are not even the dirt beneath my feet. The dirt matters far more than you. You are a monster, Suzie. I am giving you fair warning only because you gave me my children. Think carefully about ever crossing me again, in any way."

Suzie cackled viciously…so certain of her position. "Oh, yeah. What do you think you can do to me, eh?"

Like Gail, Grey didn't realize he'd backhanded Suzie into the wall until he saw her slumped against it on the floor…her eyes wide and dazed. His first instinct was to help her up, apologize and feel ashamed of hitting a woman. He, however, went with his second instinct. He turned on his heel and walked away.

He thought it was a good night for Hawaiian pizza from Marco's.

CHAPTER 24

He'd taken her phone and smashed it with the butt of his gun. She could only hope that her short message had gotten through. The babies, thank god, were tuckered out after a busy Mommy and Me class. They were not aware of the danger. The driver, Jack, had hit her across the face. He laughed humorlessly. He had plans for her later…plans he'd been dreaming about since the cute little nanny had first arrived. He and his buddy, Butch, had been plotting for some time. They were going to get rich off this Grey guy. He didn't have much in the way of security so taking his kids would be easy. The new nanny…a real pretty gal with blue eyes, long flowing mahogany waves and a tight little body…well, he hoped that he could keep her for a while. He could have a lot of fun with her. The kids they'd get rid of early on…diapers and drool and crying. Yeah, he wasn't going to put up with much of that. Once the nanny saw what he could do to the kids without blinking, she'd cooperate.

One more turn and there it was…the ramp and the semi-trailer. He swooped up into the darkness and his buddy pulled up the ramp behind the car and locked the door. Butch had made a cozy nest for himself in one corner…a mattress, a hot plate, a cooler, food and a small light. The mattress looked disgusting but Jack planned to use the plush interior of the Mercedes SUV for his tryst with Ms. Steele. He'd take the car seats and the kids out and throw them into a corner. If they cried, he'd just smack them quiet.

In the dim light, he was unable to see the cold, empty stare in Ms. Steele's eyes. He just assumed that she would be terrified and pliable. He pulled open the back door and ordered her to hand over the first kid. Instead, she kissed both babies and whispered something to them. He repeated his order…more forcefully. He pulled out a gun and pointed it at Theo's little head. Ana walked around Theo and exited the car. Jack stepped back, now pointing the gun directly at Ana's chest.

She made a sudden movement and then she had the gun…pointed at Jack. What the hell? He'd barely felt it leave his hand. He yelled for Butch who jumped at Ana and hit her with a board. The gun slid across the floor of the trailer with Butch diving after it. Ana stood rock steady staring at Jack while he screamed at Butch to shoot. Butch didn't want to…it wasn't part of the deal, at least as far as he knew. Neither was killing the babies. They were only supposed to hide them until they got the money. He didn't even know that Jack had a gun and it scared him. Jack was scaring him.

Ana advanced on Jack. He grabbed her. She twisted him around and threw him to the floor. He scrambled to his feet, screaming at Butch to shoot but it was too dim in the trailer to aim well. Butch hesitated. Jack kicked out at Ana who grabbed his foot and twisted it around. Jack screamed and fell again. Over and over he got back to his feet. Ana kept coming closer. As he ran at her, she raised a leg and slammed her foot into his face. Time and again, he tried to get the advantage but each time, he went down. He sensed a metallic taste in his mouth…blood. That bitch!

With renewed fury, he plowed into her…knocking her to the floor. As he raised his fist to smash her face in, he felt an ungodly agony in his nether regions. She was twisting his dick off and squeezing his scrotum until it felt like it would pop. He brought his fist down but she'd moved her head and he hit the floor…hard. The pain was so bad that she easily pushed him off of her and climbed on top. She began pummeling him…one blow after another…without stopping. Even when Butch finally fired, Ana didn't seem to feel the bullet graze her skull. She was lost in her rage…raining down blow after blow onto Jack's face.

From far away, she heard Butch yell that she was killing Jack. He was begging her to stop. There was a sound getting through to her…a banging and men hollering. She leaned back and saw that Jack was no longer moving and his face was disfigured and bloody. His body was limp.

The babies. She limped over to the car and opened the door. The overhead light revealed that Theo and Ali were still asleep. They were fine but Ana understood that she couldn't care for them right now. She stumbled over to the trailer doors and fumbled around until she found the latch. The doors opened and the light blinded her. She fell.

She awakened with a start and a cry. A strong hand held hers and a gentle voice was soothing her. Daddy. No, too young. She looked up into the silver eyes looking down into hers. Mr. Grey. He looked so serious and concerned. The babies!

"I tried to protect them," she rasped out in a weak voice.

CHAPTER 25

"And you did, Ana. They're sleeping peacefully in their nursery…unaware of what happened and not a scratch on them. You were magnificent. I'll owe you the rest of my life," he smiled, his eyes tearful. Her face was so banged up. Her head stitched up and covered in gauze. Her hands bloody and bandaged. The rest of her was also bruised and hurt, he was told. She coughed and winced in pain.

"Try not to move. You have bruised and broken ribs. Even tightly wrapped, they're going to hurt for a while. You're quite a sight, you know," he tried to joke. "Tell me. How do you feel?"

"Not bad. Hospital?"

"Yes. You've been out for almost 24 hours. I've been worried. They told me that you'd recover just fine but it's still been hard to look at you."

"That awful, eh? I don't remember much. I think I was fighting with Jack. He was going to kill the babies and then me after he raped me. I could read his mind, Mr. Grey. I couldn't stay still and cooperate. I knew that he wasn't after only a ransom."

"Your judgement was right on, Ana, and where did you learn to fight like that?" he grinned.

"Daddy. Daddy! Will this be in the papers and on the news? I have to tell daddy!"

"Easy, easy. I had to send a helicopter after him. He was away on a fishing trip with one of his buddies. Took us a while to track him down. He should be here this afternoon. Soon, Ana, soon."

"Ah, our heroine is awake and, no doubt, feeling like crap. Hi, Ana, I'm Doctor Hardy. We've been trying to keep you sedated and it hasn't been easy. You keep waking up and fighting your nurses. You think that you're still back in the trailer. I'm going to put you under again after I do a quick exam. Mr. Grey, could you step out of the room for a few minutes, please?"

Grey agreed unwillingly. He suspected Hardy of having ulterior, prurient motives regarding his nanny. Well, he was a nice guy and Grey certainly didn't have anything to offer Ana besides a job. Still, he felt certain proprietary feelings toward her. So, he stood impatiently in the hallway…thinking that the doctor was taking far too long and just how far was he taking this examination anyway?

He heard heavy, booted feet running down the hall and looked up to see a big older fellow running toward him.

"Where is she? Where is Annie?" the man asked in a frantic voice.

"Mr. Steele? Ana is all right. She's going to be fine and she's receiving the finest care. Her doctor is checking her over. We weren't expecting you for a few hours."

"Long story. Military transport. How long do I have to wait?" Ray Steele was a couple inches taller and wider than Grey. He had brilliant blue eyes just like Ana's but there, the resemblance ended. Grey figured that Ana's mother must be the other beauty in the family.

"Not long, sir. Please, sit with me. My name is Christian…Christian Grey. Ana is nanny and hero to my twin babies," he smiled.

Grey's charm wasn't working on this terrified father. He was looking at Grey as if he were the villain of the piece. He tried again. "Ana is pretty banged up, sir, but the doctor says that she'll recover just fine. She'll just need to rest." Ray turned on him and Grey sat back down.

"Banged up, you call it! She was shot…in the head!" Ray leaned over Grey with one hand braced against the wall. He looked like he'd never wanted to punch a man more in his life.

"Sir, the bullet just grazed her," he said weakly.

"JUST?!" Ray roared back into Grey's face. His outburst drew Doctor Hardy's attention. He leaned out the door.

"Mr. Steele, I presume. You can come in now." Hardy didn't even try to explain Ana's condition. Mr. Steele was in no mood to listen. Grey sat up in the chair, wondering if he should just get gone but decided not to be a coward. And so he waited. It was quiet now. He fought the temptation to peek into the room. After an eternity, Ray Steele stormed out of the room, moving like a tornado down the hallway…and then he just stopped, drew a breath and turned around. Stopping at Grey's chair, he regarded him as one would a slimy worm.

"Come in," he commanded.

Grey followed like a first year recruit…back into Ana's room. She was sitting up and he could see that she felt better. He glanced at Dr. Hardy who mimed an injection and a happy face behind Ray's back. Grey mimed a happy face and an injection into Ray's posterior.

Ana saw the whole charade and laughed. "Daddy, you're the most important man in my life but this is my doctor and my boss so they're kind of important, too. Now, apologize," she said sweetly. Ray looked like he'd rather slit his own throat. He mumbled "sorry".

"Doc, you got somewhere to be?" he snarled. The doctor did.

"Okay, Grey. Obviously, my daughter can take care of herself and anyone else in the vicinity but she shouldn't have to. You see her neck? He tried to strangle her."

"Well, in all fairness, dad, I was beating in the man's face at the time," she grinned, holding up her bandaged hands. "He was getting desperate. I put him in the ICU, dad."

"Yeah. You sure did, darlin'," Ray was beaming with pride. Then, Ray turned on Grey again. "My daughter is coming home with me…"

"Dad…"

Ray grumbled in frustration. "…for a week. And while she's gone, this is what you're going to be doing."

He then outlined precisely the steps that Grey was to take if he wanted his nanny back. Steele would send him a man who Grey would immediately hire…no questions asked. That man would be Grey's security chief and he would, from now on, dictate to Grey…not the other way around. He would hire and fire the members of his team.

"Son," well, that was an improvement, "I don't know how you've gone so long without security…a man in your position, with your billions and now children. You've been damn lucky, wouldn't you say?"

Christian mumbled agreement. "Damn straight. If there'd been a kidnapping attempt with any of your other nannies, you'd have lost those kids."

"Dad!"

"Just speaking truth, Annie, and you know it. They weren't going to give those kids back. He'd be standing over two sad little graves today instead of your bed. Who's home watching them right now, Grey?"

Christian suddenly felt faint. Gail and Suzie. "How soon can your man get here?" he asked Ray.

"He's sitting in your living room at the moment. Dropped him off on the way here."

Grey breathed a sigh of relief and simultaneously looked astonished.

"You'd better have a chat with your housekeeper about who she allows in."

CHAPTER 26

Grey stood watching as the Black Hawk helicopter rose into the air…leaving with his nanny and her father. Ray Steele had some serious connections.

The past week had been a whirlwind of unsettling activity…well, perhaps 'unsettling' was gilding the lily. A kidnapping…thwarted by his ninja nanny. Both his housekeeper and himself assaulting Suzie. Then coming home to find a confused Gail sitting on a stool as she watched a tall, muscled man in a black suit make a quite deliberate survey of the entire penthouse.

"He's inspected all of this floor and the one below," she whispered to Christian. "Suzie wouldn't let him into her suite so he picked the lock. Oh, Mr. Grey, you should have heard her holler about that. He paid no attention. She jumped on him and he just carried on…hauling her from room to room," Gail giggled. "He was quiet as a mouse in the nursery. He's fast and efficient. He's spent the past 30 minutes sitting there typing on his laptop. Quite intense."

"I'm going to look in on the kids and then I'll come out to speak with him," Grey whispered back.

"Excuse me, sir, but I think it is he who will speak with you," Gail said, raising an eyebrow. Grey raised an eyebrow of his own as he walked back to the nursery. Theo and Ali were having quite the conversation. Ana loved to listen to them. Grey had a feeling that it would be a long week without Ana. He also feared that her father might insist that she stay at home for at least two weeks.

"Hello," he said as he began changing Theo's diaper with the phone to his ear.

"Can you hear me, Mr. Grey? Are the babies all right? Should I come right back?"

Ana was calling while in flight and it was almost impossible to hear her but even just knowing that she was on the other end of the line cheered him. They yelled back and forth without understanding a word for several minutes before the line went dead…courtesy of Ray, no doubt. Grey had to smile. She was a great nanny. He hoped that she'd call later.

"Mr. Grey? When you have a minute?" The tall man in black stood uncertainly in the doorway. He looked at Theo and held out his arms…"May I?"

Grey handed off Theo and then went to work on Ali's diaper. "You may all you like. With my nanny out of commission, we're going to be shorthanded around here for a while."

"Yes, Ms. Steele is really something, isn't she? I'm Jason Taylor, by the way. Ray sent me."

"Yes, he told me, Mr. Taylor…and I do mean, told me. I'm to hire you and then do whatever you tell me to do."

Taylor chuckled. "Staff Sergeant Steele started telling me what to do when I joined up and hasn't stopped since. You know, he could have gone all the way up to joint chiefs if he'd wanted to but he had a daughter and figured that was his first responsibility."

"Really? I've only heard him referred to as daddy," Grey laughed.

"Well, sir, that is the ranking he takes most seriously."

"Think he'll let Ana return here?" Grey asked nervously.

"His daughter is the Lieutenant Major General at that house so if that's what she wants… Perhaps your housekeeper could tend to the children while you and I take a meeting?"

An hour later…a dazed titan of industry, the boy wonder of telecommunications…sat at his desk feeling like he'd been hit by a Mac truck. Taylor had laid out for him in detail how all his tomorrow's would be and what it would cost him. Taylor had also expressed dismay and surprise that Grey had not taken security precautions before this incident.

"Did you not think, sir, that you yourself would be a target of kidnappers?" Grey shrugged. He'd only hired a chauffeur because he wanted to spend drive time working. Jack Hyde had been cleared by Welch. Now Grey was wondering if he should have Welch vetted by Taylor.

"Hmm…Taylor, I have a guy who vets people for me and he's always been reliable. He is also touchy about being questioned. Do you think that you could vet him without him finding out?"

"Name?"

"Welch. All I have is a phone number." Taylor looked up, eyes wide.

"No, sir. I wouldn't touch that one if I were you. Touchy doesn't begin to describe Bill. If he catches on that you're having him checked out, that phone number will be changed and contact ceased. Don't worry about Bill. How did you get his number at all?"

"My father is an attorney…uses Welch all the time. I take it you know him, too?"

"The best. If he cleared your driver, the driver had no record. I'd like to question the man. I'll be contacting the SPD about that. My guess is that he saw an opportunity and took it."

"The police think that he was going to kill my children and my nanny. Doesn't sound like a first timer to me."

"All psychopaths gotta start somewhere. Please go over those materials thoroughly, Mr. Grey. We'll be talking again later. You'll want to get that."

A nanosecond later, the phone rang. Taylor left with Grey boring a hole in his back with his eyes. "Roz, you heard. Yeah, my driver…yakkity Jack. Well, you can tell Andrea that she won't have to listen to him anymore. Dad says for the kidnapping charges alone, he'll likely get life with no chance at parole. Ah, let's see…Ana is 5' 4", 5' 5"…110 to 115, I guess. Seems tiny, anyway. Her father was a marine. Guess he taught her a few moves. Me? I don't even care if I blew that deal, Roz. My kids are fine. Ana is banged up…needs some time off…but she's coming back.

"Roz, what do we have in the way of security at GEH? And why do you suppose that we never thought about it? Well, we have to start. I have a security chief now and soon I'll have a team. I'll talk to him about doing an appraisal over at GEH asap. Geez, Roz, my nanny's been taking my kids to the park…with Jack for security!"

CHAPTER 27

Ana had been down to the dock to dangle her feet in the water while Ray watched carefully from the back porch. She pretended that she didn't see him hovering. She also pretended that she didn't wake up when he came into her room at night to pull up her covers and kiss her forehead.

"Annie, that jackass is on the phone again!" Ray bellowed. Ana smiled. Mr. Grey had called every day with questions about childcare. She suspected that he already had all the answers but just needed reassurance.

"Hello, Mr. Grey," she answered cheerfully. Like always.

"Well, you sound good!" he answered. Like always. Then his voice dropped…"Your father hates my guts."

Ana giggled. "Oh, don't fret. He doesn't like many people. You are third on the list right now…"

"Yeah, after a couple of kidnappers." Ana giggled again. Christian wished that she would quit doing that. It threw off his equilibrium. "How come Theo likes it when you put your little finger in his mouth but he doesn't when I do?"

"Probably because your fingers are bigger. Keep a wet cloth in the freezer."

"How will that shrink my finger?" Good lord, the man wasn't kidding.

"For the babies to suck on." Ana stifled her laughter. Mr. Grey could be a little touchy when he got things wrong.

"Hyde's and Butch's defense tried to get a plea deal. Parole possible after 50 years in lockup. The DA laughed at them. Speaking of lockup, things are going to be a bit different when you get back. That guy your father set me up with is kind of a maniac about security. He even wired up Suzie's suite although why he thinks I want to watch her, I don't know."

"She's nuts?"

"Yes…but what can she do in her room that I'd care about?"

"Lord knows…she's nuts." Grey laughed. Ana liked his laugh…full and hearty.

"How are the ribs, Ana?"

"Wrapped tight but I have to be careful how I move. Dad is insisting that I stay another week."

Silence. Ana could envision Mr. Grey's facial expression. "I don't think that I could pick up the babies right now."

Grey could hear the sadness in her voice. "I miss them. I miss all of you. How is Gail doing? Did you get help for her?"

"I've been working from home but not getting much done. The babies crawl around the study whenever they're not eating or sleeping."

"That's good. Ask Ms. Carter in 210 to come up. She loves the babies and she laughs when they throw food on her. She always says that she loves other peoples' children." There was that giggle again.

"She also loves other peoples' husbands. I hate getting trapped on the elevator with her. Two weeks at least, uh?"

"I don't want to take a chance on dropping Theo and Ali. I wish that idiot had broken a leg instead."

"Ana! By the way, did I ever truly thank you for saving my children's and my nanny's lives?"

"Several times…very truly. And I don't need a raise, either. Say, why don't you ask your sister to temp for you?"

"She does love the kids but she's never been very responsible. I don't know…"

"Well, this will give her a chance to grow up. And when she's there, don't hover. You'll make her doubt herself."

"The kids miss you. I can tell. They're irritable."

Ana laughed. "Or you are."

Christian smiled. Yes, he was more so lately. Ana wasn't there.

"This place is crawling with Taylor's security personnel. I get a new lecture every day about neglecting protocol. I've begun to wonder if this is all Ray's way of keeping an eye on me."

"Oh, dad isn't that devious…I don't think. He was pretty livid about the lack of security, however."

"As it turned out, we had you!"

"Oh, geez, Mr. Grey. Don't even joke about that within earshot of my father. Speak of the devil…it's time for my meds. Talk to you soon? Cuddle the kids for me and say hello to Gail."

"Take all the time you need, Ana. I wouldn't dream of hiring another nanny. Say hi to Ray for me."

Ray stood over his daughter with a fist full of pills and a glass of water…scowling. "I don't know why that guy has to call every damn day."

"He's insecure, dad. Matters had finally settled down for his household and then this. I think that he's also afraid that you'll lock me in my room," she giggled.

Ray huffed. Her giggles didn't work on him…as much anyway. "Did he try to get you to hurry back?"

"No. In fact, he told me to take all the time I need and he says 'hi' to you." She gulped the last pill and drained the glass.

"Riiight. I scare him. Good." Ana side-eyed her darling father.

"Daddy, I am returning to my job as soon as I can lift without too much pain and as soon as I'm off this one med that makes me sleepy. However, I think that I will be here another week. Ribs are a bitch."

Ray helped her to her feet and she took his arm as they walked to her room. That med she couldn't pronounce really knocked her out fast. He tucked her in and watched until her breathing was even. Then he left for the kitchen and made a phone call.

"How're things going there, Jason?"

"Still interviewing but we've got a driver for Grey. He's wised up. Wants me to secure GEH as well. He's been getting by with a lobby 'guard' all these years. Can you believe that?"

"Mighty dumb for such a smart guy. You let me know when it's safe for Annie to return, ya hear?"

"Yes, sir, Sergeant. We've made a lot of progress these last few days. Mr. Grey has been completely cooperative. No complaints about the money at all."

"Well, he is a multi-billionaire, Jason. And he wants my daughter back bad."

"Yeah, he seems kind of lost. Say, what's the deal with the wife? She hasn't come out of her room. I had to wire the suite while she was in the bath and she pays no attention at all to her kids."

"Lots of bad mothers out there, Jason."

"Yes. Sorry, sir. Forgot."

CHAPTER 28

Grey had committed to two weeks of semi-vacation…working from home while the children napped…except he was having a difficult time concentrating. He found himself wandering into the nursery frequently…waiting for the babies to wake up. Ana had given him a schedule and he'd hoped to have the kids on it when she returned…but he was bored. Then he'd taken her advice and asked Mia to help out. Mia was thrilled. She couldn't believe that her brother trusted her with his children full time. Then Elliot became jealous and decided to help as well.

Before he knew what hit him, his entire family had moved in. And so all the bedrooms on the first floor were now occupied by the usual in addition to Mia, Elliot, Grace & Carrick plus Taylor and his security office. On the floor below, the burgeoning security team was filling up the other bedrooms.

"How is Annie supposed to heal with you bothering her every damn day, Grey?"

"I do apologize, sir. I won't keep her long," Grey couldn't believe the way this old guy made him feel…like an annoying gnat.

"Dad, give me that phone. Go fish," Ana said in exasperation.

"Hello, Mr. Grey. No, we were playing cards. Go fish is the only game I've ever understood. You sound weary. Are the children okay?"

"I think the crowd is getting to them. They want to crawl and people keep picking them up. Elliot and Mia fight over them every night. Mom and dad keep claiming grandparent's rights. Every time I turn around I'm interviewing new agents. I had to hire a cleaning agency to come in to help Gail…and you know how she feels about her kitchen? Well, my mother insists on helping her cook…by bringing Margaret over from Grey Manor.

"Golly, how many people are living there now?"

"I've stopped counting. I've been hiding in my study. The kids are getting spoiled, Ana. And what if my family won't leave when you return?"

Ana giggled. Grey sighed. Stop doing that, he thought. "I'll stand on the coffee table and order them all out of my domain," she declared commandingly.

"I told your father that I wouldn't keep you long. I'm really trying his patience."

"No, you're not. He doesn't have any, really. Dad!," Ana yelled in Grey's ear. "And he cheats at Go Fish."

Christian laughed. "Maybe he and I could play Texas Hold 'Em. I'm not bad at poker."

"Absolutely not. He'd clean you out of one of your billions. He's a real shark. Anyway, I'm feeling much better. My ribs are down to aching and I should be able to return next week. Yes, dad. Next week."

"That's great! I'll pick you up in my…."

"Listen, Grey. I'm coming with Annie. I want to check out your security. I am pleased, however, to hear that you've been following Taylor's orders."

"Yes, sir. I promise you. My life is no longer my own," Grey winced. The sharp switch from Ana's soft voice to Ray's growl was jarring.

"Dad, give me the phone. I'm sorry, Mr. Grey. My father is quite proprietary in all things, especially me. We should be in Seattle by noon on Monday. If you want to call tomorrow, please do. Yes, dad! I'd better go. He's cheating like a card shark in Vegas. Bye."

It was a short talk but Grey still felt better. Ana was the only person in his life not making him crazy right now.

"Chrissy, it's my turn to play with Ali and El won't hand her over," Mia whined through the study door.

"Elliot! Share!"

It was an hour to dinner so Grey figured that he'd better look in on Gail. He was slightly concerned that she'd be quitting on him. She signed on to keep house for one man who was rarely home and now she had to deal with a circus. He kind of wondered why she had stuck around.

Gail wasn't in the kitchen. He knocked gently on her apartment door and was bid enter. Gail was drinking and staring out her window. He smiled genially at her and sat in the extra chair. She sighed and smiled back.

"Spoke with Ana. Her dad is bringing her back on Monday."

"Oh, thank god. I just got off the phone with my sister. She invited me to come stay for a while."

Grey looked stricken. "Gail, just a few days and we'll be back to normal." Gail side-eyed him.

"That woman has taken over my kitchen and your mother rearranged my drawers."

"And it is your kitchen, Gail. Margaret and mom really do think they're helping," he sheepishly noted. "In a few days, they'll be gone. You know, if you need some time off, you could go visit Sarah."

"No, I think I'll just hide out in here…order pizza and drink. Found your good bourbon." Grey chuckled.

"That's just fine, Gail. Say, maybe I'll join you in here. You and I are the only people who like mushrooms and pineapple on their pizza anyway…and, well, Ana, too."

"Don't misunderstand, Mr. Grey. Your family are good people. It's just more chaos than I'm used to handling. Doesn't your father have a law practice and your mother hospital duties?"

"Yes, and Elliot owns a design/construction firm that he's neglecting. You know, I think it's the whole kidnapping thing. We've always had money but never have my parents ever worried about bodyguards. I sense that they're really freaked about all this security suddenly looming over us. And it's going to get worse."

"Worse! How?" Gail had set her glass down and was staring at Grey.

"Taylor thinks that I…and all the people important to me…have only experienced incredibly good fortune up 'til now. Grey Manor doesn't even have a security system nor does Grey House. Elliot's construction sites are sitting ducks for sabotage and Mia could easily be snatched up off the street. Now, don't yell at me, but Taylor thinks that you should have a close protection officer with you when you go down to Eddie's."

"What! Just who the hell does this Taylor person think he is to dictate to me like that?" Gail's face was turning red. As she stood to go tear into him, there he was…standing in the doorway.

CHAPTER 29

Grey hadn't known Taylor long but did he detect a hint of fear on the man's face as Gail approached him? Taylor was taller than Grey and with his buzz cut and dark brown eyes…kind of intimidating…but not to Gail. She stood toe to toe, arms akimbo, glaring up at him. Grey almost burst out laughing when Taylor unconsciously unlinked his hands behind his back and brought them round to the front.

Gail was soft-spoken, gentle in manner…unless she'd been borrowing Grey's best bourbon.

"You work for Mr. Grey…not me. I do as I please. You do not give me orders, you little pissant! I enjoy my jaunts down to Eddie's Grocery and you and your goons are not going to ruin it for me. I will not be followed by big, beefy men in black who want to advise me on my produce choices!"

Taylor glanced at Grey who could do no more than smile sympathetically. "Ahem, miss, you are a valued member of Mr. Grey's household and there are those who might wish to do you harm because of your status. Besides, my team and I know nothing about produce."

"What do you eat?"

"Steak and potatoes." Taylor's brow was furrowed in something akin to pain as he suspected that broccoli was in his future. Grey wanted to reassure Taylor that Gail's butter sauce made for delicious vegetable dishes but thought better of interfering just now.

"Miss, I will instruct my men to stay out of your way at Eddie's…after doing a sweep, of course, and vetting…hmm…Eddie. You know, they could carry your groceries," he offered hopefully.

"You keep your hands off of my groceries and stay out of MY kitchen. Your toes are in my apartment, by the way." Taylor took a step back.

"I'll introduce you to Ryan. I'm certain that you'll find him discrete and courteous. Thank you, Mrs. Jones, for your cooperation."

Gail yelled at Taylor's back as he retreated that she was not cooperating before she turned, face flushed with booze and belligerence. "Lord, that man is hot."

"Gail!"

"Do I really have to be trailed by security?" Suddenly, his sweet housekeeper looked sad. Grey placed a hand on her shoulder and nodded.

"I promised Mr. Steele that I'd let Taylor be in charge of our safety from here on out. And, you know, the streets aren't really safe, do you think?"

"But everyone knows me. I don't think I'm in danger." Grey didn't reply. "You know that I love the babies and they should be protected but you can always get another housekeeper." Grey shook his head.

"I got lucky with you. I got lucky with Ana. I don't want to take any chances. You should have heard Elliot when Taylor's team swept his latest construction site. And mom and dad…They found a covert in the bushes when they came home from a party and all hell broke loose. Yes, things are changing but maybe they should have a long time ago. I'm a wealthy man…blessed with many targets. Please be patient. You'll adapt. And don't jump Taylor's bones."

Gail blushed. "Got a little carried away, I guess. Your bourbon. Better stick to the cheap stuff." She sighed in defeat and plopped back down in her chair.

"Order that pizza and have them bring it up by the back elevator or Elliot will devour it before it makes it down the hall."

"WHAT?"

"Mr. Steele, this is Gail Jones, Mr. Grey's housekeeper. May I speak with Ana, please?"

"Oh, certainly, Mrs. Jones. Wait. This isn't Grey's sneaky way of talking to my daughter twice in one day, is it?"

"No, sir," she sniffled. Ray practically threw the phone to Annie.

"Ana, I have a CPO,"…more sniffling.

"What's a CPO?"

"You'll have to get hep to the lingo, dear. Close Protection Officer. Then there's coverts. They're just CPOs you can't see. They hide in bushes."

"Good grief. Well, Gail, I can't say that I'm unhappy that Mr. Grey is having you protected. I don't know what we'd do without you. God knows that I can only gut fish and heat up Sanka. Have you been getting into Mr. Grey's bourbon today, Gail?"

"Monday can't come soon enough, Ana. I'm afraid that Mr. Grey's family won't leave even then. They've gotten quite comfortable here."

"Yes, Mr. Grey mentioned last week that his mother brought Margaret over to your kitchen. Grace was only trying to be less of a bother. You know, so much cooking."

"Well, that much is true. I swear that elder son requires a second meal all to himself. Of course, Mia makes up for it by not eating at all. Neither of you eats enough. Monday. Are you certain? I haven't gotten to hold Theo or Ali once since they moved in."

"Yes, Gail. My ribs are better but you'll still get to haul the kids around a lot. I really miss all of you."

"And we miss you. Except for Suzie, of course. That is one good thing. She hasn't lowered her drawbridge since Taylor arrived."

CHAPTER 30

"Darling, I don't see why we have to leave so early. Ana hasn't met the rest of the family," Grace protested as Christian subtly edged them toward the elevator.

"She still isn't quite up to par, mom, and I'm lucky to get her back this soon. I don't want to overwhelm her on her first day. She's driving all the way with her father and will probably need a nap first thing. Her father is already angry with me and I don't want to further incur his wrath by testing his daughter's stamina. Besides, she doesn't need to 'meet the rest of the family'. She's an employee…not a girlfriend.

"Now, remember. Mia, especially. Do as your CPOs tell you. Listen to your security, please. We had a real close call and I don't want to go through that again."

A punch on the arm, a hearty handshake, a hug around the neck and a kiss on the cheek. The doors closed and Grey leaned wearily against the elevator. Gail was already in the kitchen rearranging her drawers and muttering to herself. She couldn't wait to cook a real meal after several days of pizza.

Theo and Ali let loose and Grey rushed to their aid. As soon as he walked into their room, they stopped crying and began to jabber. As he changed Ali's diaper, he blew raspberries on her belly. She screamed with delight and kicked him in the face. Tonight he and Ana could bath the babies together. A memory…Ana's nipples…flashed through his brain. No, she probably shouldn't be bending over like that just yet. He'd bath the babies himself.

It was almost noon. Grey wanted to be standing in front of the elevator, babies in his arms, as the doors opened. He smiled happily to himself as he pictured Ana's face lighting up. In his vision, Ray was downstairs unloading suitcases. So, Grey stood, bouncing the babies…one eye on the kitchen clock. Theo and Ali were giggling with delight at all the bouncing. Grey's arms began to ache.

"Mr. Grey, you've been standing there for almost 30 minutes. Should I bring you a chair?"

"No. No, Gail. I'm sure they'll be here at any moment."

An hour later, Grey and the kids were lying on the couch in his study…asleep. A melodious voice whispered sweetly to him and he smiled in his sleep. He opened his eyes to look into brilliant blue sour eyes.

"You could roll over and drop those kids," Ray groused at him.

"Where's Ana?"

"Unpacking. She told me to leave you alone." Ray picked up one baby in each hand…with paws like baseball mitts…and curled them into his chest…all while staring disapprovingly at Grey. "Geez, you're a sorry sight. Get up. We need to talk with Taylor."

Grey shook his head to clear it. Theo and Ali seemed comfortable in Ray's arms so Grey left them there as he led Ray back to Taylor's office. Jason and Steele fell into easy conversation about security so Grey slipped quietly out and down the hall to Ana's suite. Her suitcases were unopened and she lay sleeping on the bed. He carefully removed her coat and shoes and then covered her with a comforter.

Ray was in the nursery, putting the babies back into their cribs. "How come one crib is wider?"

"They used to share. It wasn't easy getting them accustomed to the separation." The two men looked down at the kids for a bit.

"Ana is sleeping. Want a drink? I figured that you'd be staying at least the night." Ray nodded. Taylor was waiting in Grey's study. Grey was not looking forward to yet another security conference but according to Taylor, they had a ways to go.

"Right now, Mr. Grey, I'd just lock you all in this penthouse. It's the only place you have a reasonable degree of safety."

"Are you sure, Taylor? Couldn't someone Timothy McVeigh the place? Pay off Charlie the lobby guard for my code? Toss a grenade on the balcony from a helicopter? How about sniper access?"

Ray leaned down over Christian like a cobra considering his lunch. "I'm going to overlook your sarcasm, son, because you've had a tiring couple of weeks and you're a spoiled rich kid but now that you've gotten all that snot out of you, sit still and listen. Are we clear?"

Christian really was tired…too tired even to fear Ray Steele at the moment. He nodded and slumped down a bit more on the couch. Ray and Taylor, older and jaded by too much war regarded him with much skepticism. They worried that he was incapable of understanding danger. He could see their lack of regard for him in their expressions.

"No, you listen. I may not have been to war as a grown man but I survived the first four years of my life in an unheated room in a slum with no food while my mother worked the streets. I may not have been shot at but I was beaten by my mother's pimp. I may not have had to watch for enemy incursions but I had to run and hide while the pimp hunted me down so he could torture me."

Christian tore open his $1000 shirt to expose cigarette burns and the scars on his back from being hit with a belt and its buckle. "And yeah, I got lucky…adopted by a rich family and every day after lived in fear that they'd send me away. For the first year, I hid food under my bed. I was mute for two years. In my teens, I couldn't be touched so I was ripe pickens for a pedophile. Now I live high in the sky where I tell myself that no one can get to me. So, learning that I've been fooling myself all this time has done a real number on my psyche."

With that he got up, slammed the door behind him and headed for the nursery. Ray and Taylor stood stunned by these revelations. Under that expensive shirt was a muscled chest and back bearing the wounds left by cigarettes, belts, whips, canes and god only knows what else.

"You know, Sarge. I vetted Mr. Grey before I took this job. He built GEH from scratch. Started at 19. Left Harvard in the middle of a semester. Never took a dime from his parents."

"His record didn't show anything about the pimp or the pedophile?"

"Nope. My guess is that he had that stuff redacted so he didn't appear weak in any way to the business community. He's established a reputation as ruthless and intensely driven. He beat out Bill Gates in a deal. Word is they hate each other's guts."

"Gates, eh?" Ray smiled.

"He's also a major philanthropist."

"Stop. You're making me like the guy."

Taylor grinned. "Let's talk. I'll fill in Grey later. See that stack of books over there…all about the latest in security. He's read them all. He insists on interviewing all the guys I hire. They come out of his office looking like wilted flowers," he laughed. Every one of them is being put through intense emergency medical training. I didn't think of that, Sarge."

"Are you trying to tell me that I'm misjudging the guy, Jason?"

CHAPTER 31

'The guy' was sitting in a rocker…looking at his children as they slept. He was trembling from his outburst and regretting every word of it. He'd exposed himself to them…every dirty thing he'd endeavored to hide from the world since he was 19. Now they'd feel sorry for him and that isn't what he wanted…really didn't want. Rather than earning their respect, he'd earned their pity. Christ…he wanted to crawl into a hole.

He felt a soft hand on his shoulder and looked up behind him. Ana smiled down at him. Then she picked up Ali and sat in the other rocker. He took the hint and picked up his son. They sat quietly rocking for a time before Ana sighed. "I needed this."

Christian nodded. "Dad making you feel like a spoiled rich kid who's had everything handed to him?"

"Something like that. How'd you manage…growing up with someone like that?"

Ana laughed softly. "Oh, that's just dad with you. With me, he tried…but I'm mean. I've been setting him straight since I could talk. My first word was 'no'. He claims that he said 'dada' to me a million times and I'd look him straight in the eye and firmly reply 'no'.

Grey chuckled. "Maybe that's what I should have been saying this whole time…but the guy intimidates me."

"Well, that's certainly his intention."

"I've been afraid that you wouldn't come back," he shyly admitted. "I thought Ray would talk you out of it."

"I think for myself, Mr. Grey. I only took two weeks because of the pain."

"How is it now?"

"At the moment," Ana smiled, kissing Ali's head, "I'm feelin' no pain."

Christian held Theo tighter and leaned his head back…closing his eyes and sighing with contentment. "I really missed you, Ana." Then he seemed to doze off. Ana studied his countenance for some time. The way that he said that he missed her didn't sound like an employer missed one of his staff. Was she imagining that he really meant that he, Christian, missed her, Ana? Probably. Even if his marriage was a farce, he didn't seem the type to cheat. And she certainly wasn't going to have a relationship with her married boss. Gosh, he looked so sweet, so dear…his head tipped down to rest on Theo's. Ali was wide awake, however, so Ana quietly left the room.

Ray was just leaving the study. "Dad, this is Ali. Would you like to hold her?"

Ray hesitated. "I already did." Still, he reached out and took Ali into his arms. She looked disturbed for a moment but then she giggled and blew bubbles."

"She's going to drool on me, isn't she? I thought those days were over…the days of walking around with a burp rag on my shoulder."

"Did you and Taylor work out all the security details?"

"Made good headway but there is so much to do. Grey's been walking around blind. Hard to believe that he's some sort of genius."

"Well, he is…at business. I think this attempt to take his children has really shaken him up. I fear that he's going to go overboard with security now. Taylor makes one of his men escort Gail to the grocery and she's furious about it. Then he has CPOs and coverts all over his family and his brother's construction sites…and Taylor keeps thinking of more things to do. He's having all of Mr. Grey's vehicles armored!"

"Well, yes. That was my suggestion. Annie, snipers do shoot at cars." Ana stared at her father. He'd been her protector for most of her life and she couldn't recall thinking about safety. When he insisted that she learn martial arts and how to shoot a pistol, she went along with it just to be able to spend time with her daddy but she had never seriously thought that she'd need those skills. That day, as the car took a wrong turn, she'd felt herself suddenly empty of all emotions. A calmness came over her. She'd felt no fear when they drove into a dark semi-trailer nor when she fully understood what these men had planned for her and the children.

All she could feel was a cold resolve to protect the babies…and she knew how to do that. She felt nothing as she battered Jack Hyde. It was as if she was on autopilot. Slowly, a voice entered her consciousness…it said that she was killing him. She was…so she stopped. She tried now to recall the aftermath but she'd blocked it out. A psychologist had come to talk with her in the hospital and, when she couldn't tell him much, he explained that she had PTSD. She smiled and thanked him for the insight. He was pleased with himself…figured that now she was feeling better because she understood.

But she hadn't felt bad in the first place, had she? No, when they told her that Jack Hyde was in critical condition, she feigned regret but she felt nothing. He was a problem and she'd taken care of it. That was all. It was what she'd done all her life…since the day that she called out for her mama and no one came. Her daddy was out hunting. When he came home later that night, he couldn't find his wife or daughter. He did find a note saying that Carla had cleaned out their bank account, packed her bags and taken the truck. She wasn't coming back. Her note didn't mention Annie.

Ray had not assumed that Carla had taken his daughter but he worried that she might have. She wasn't much of a mother but she had a mean streak. She might take Annie just to hurt him. As he'd sat in his chair, trying to think what to do next, he heard whimpering. Following the sound, he found Annie…tiny, three-year-old Annie…curled into a ball inside his rolltop desk. She'd awoken that morning to find herself completely alone in their woodland cabin and as the hours wore on, her terror grew. She was hungry and there were noises. She watched the day turn to night and had no expectation that anyone would be coming to the cabin. She was alone and she did the only thing her young mind could think to do…shut down, expect nothing. She crawled onto her daddy's chair and into his desk, pulling the rolltop closed.

When Ray found her, she was crying in her sleep. He understood that she had been scared but he didn't understand what being abandoned had done to her young mind. After that day, she was different. You would think that she'd be afraid when her father would leave the house but she felt nothing. When she went to school, her teachers were amazed at her academic abilities but concerned that she didn't make friends. She was kind and helpful…often tutoring other children. She was well-liked but no one knew her well. She was invited to parties and sleepovers but she would never accept invitations. As she grew older, boys noticed how pretty she was but they didn't ask for dates. They sensed the wall between her and them. She would smile and wish people a good day but she wanted nothing from anyone in return.

She couldn't afford to want anything.

CHAPTER 31

Neither Grey nor Steele realized how much they had in common…both having been deeply damaged in their formative years…neither able to open their hearts enough to be vulnerable.

Grey felt a great attachment to his children. He was protective of them and they gave him joy. If asked if he loved them, he would have been stumped. How could he know? He didn't know what love was. He thought sometimes that he might have loved his birth mother but later, after she was gone, he'd wondered if it was only that she was all he knew and he needed her. Was need the same as love? His family said that they loved him but he'd never felt able to say it back. Again, he knew that he needed them but was that love?

Ana had felt an emptiness deep inside her since that day she spent alone in the cabin in the woods. She had felt terror on awakening, calling for her mother, her father. She'd raced around the house…were they hiding to tease her? Maybe they were outside…fishing? No, the boat was docked. Her heart beat harder. Running around to the front, she found that the truck was gone. Dashing back indoors, she found her mother's clothes were gone from the closet in her room. For as long as she could remember, her daddy had slept in his workshop. She didn't know any better…didn't know that mamas and daddies shared a bed so she assumed that if her mama's closet was empty and the truck was gone…well, so were her parents.

She was three years old, had never been to school, had gone into town a few times with her daddy but she didn't know anyone. The overwhelming fear took hold of her heart. She was completely alone in a world she knew nothing about. Because she was really hungry, she climbed up on a chair and managed to get hold of the jar of peanut bar. She couldn't reach the bag of bread further up. In the bathroom, she could stand on her little stool and drink water from the tap. Then she sat on the chair in the parlor and waited as the morning turned to afternoon turned to dinner time.

As she ate more of the peanut butter…as the sky grew darker…as she accepted that she had been left behind, alone, forgotten…she could no longer tolerate the fear that made it hard for her to breathe and so her mind retreated to a place where nothing mattered. She didn't remember seeking safety in her father's desk or falling to sleep. It was days before she became aware of her father being with her and still longer before she could trust that she wasn't imagining him.

Ray saw that something was different about his Annie. She wandered like a ghost through her days. She didn't say much unless he asked a question and her answers were sparse. She didn't ask about her mother and when he had to go hunting for deer to fill the freezer for the winter, she didn't question his absence. When he arrived home, he would find her in his desk. Sometimes she had nightmares but she couldn't explain them to him. After a few months, she began to talk more. She'd turned four and was now in pre-school. Her teachers told Ray that she was quiet and well-behaved although they noticed that she didn't make friends. She didn't play with the other children during recess…would only sit alone with a book. She was reading well, they smiled brightly at Ray. That she was academically gifted pleased them so much. That she was a loner…unable to connect with others…was of less importance.

In time, Ana became aware that she was unlike the other children. More troubling was that her father was sad and Ana knew that it was because of her. He wanted her to be cheerful, to be engaged with him…to be happy. And so she studied other people, especially children, to see how to be what her daddy wanted. They giggled. She giggled. They played. She played. They chattered on about nonsensical things and she learned to do that as well.

Her father seemed to relax. He thought that she was recovering from the trauma of losing her mother. She was adapting to the changes in her life. He breathed easier. Annie was going to be all right.

And, in a way, she was. Pretending all the time was, at first, tiring but it got easier until it became almost second nature. It was only on occasion that Annie broke down under pressure…like the day that Jack Hyde intended to harm the children and, by extension, Mr. Grey…people for whom she'd come to feel affection and responsibility.

Thus, in the eyes of most, Ana Steele was a brilliant woman with a sweet disposition…sane and sensible…unlike most of the crazy world. Yet, deep inside, in a place even Ana was not truly aware of, there was a strange void.

Jack Hyde had not died but he'd suffered enough brain damage to warrant lifetime hospitalization in a mental facility. It was a bare bones state hospital but Jack wandered its environs unaware.

His accomplice, Butch, did a plea deal…eliminating a trial. He would be in prison for a long time. You don't kidnap Christian Grey's children and nanny without paying dearly for it.

Ana carried on as though nothing had happened. The threat was no more and the children were fine and so she seemed to have simply forgotten the entire ordeal. She never mentioned it nor Jack Hyde…and when told the kidnappers' fates, she showed no interest. When Christian told her, she looked at him blankly…as though he were sharing something with her that was of interest to him and she was just politely listening to something that had nothing to do with her. He dismissed her and she beamed as she returned to the children. Christian stared after her…puzzled…and a little disturbed.

CHAPTER 32

For many weeks after, life was calm and pleasant in the penthouse. Suzie returned to her usual routine. She would clatter down the stairs in her 6 inch Manolo's, done up to the nines and the smell of a strong perfume filling the air around her. Sometimes Ana and the twins would be in the great room but they paid no attention to the strange lady.

Once, coming upon Ana cuddling the twins on the sofa as she read to them, Suzie felt something…not jealous…perhaps territorial. She walked into Christian's study without knocking…glaring. Her expression was nothing new to Grey so he merely waited for her outburst.

"Christian! Your nanny is awfully cozy with the twins, don't you think?"

Grey didn't look up from his laptop…just making a gesture indicating that Suzie should sit. "Now, what do you want today, Suzie?"

"Did you hear what I said? I think you should remind your nanny that those are not her children. She's to feed them, change them and watch them. She is not their mother."

"Would you like to go out there, hold them on your lap and read to them? They love Dr. Suess," he grinned sardonically at her.

"I have an important luncheon with the Society to Prevent Child Abuse. I can't be messed up and drooled on."

"The Society to Prevent Child Abuse?" Christian burst out with snide laughter. "That is rich, Suzie, coming from a woman who has nothing to do with her own children."

"You forget that I created those children, endured a horrendous pregnancy and labor to bring them into the world…." Grey cut her off…unwilling to listen to the usual rant.

"I think I might have had a hand in 'creating' the children, Suzie. Your pregnancy and labor were normal and you left Theo and Ali in incubators for some time while you went home. The babies were too small because you drank and smoke and dieted while they were in utero. It's a wonder that they are healthy children now. They're still at only a 50% percentile and Theo's lungs are not strong. You've never held them. You shrink from their touch. If they disappeared tomorrow, you'd take no notice.

"You are not their mother. You were only a surrogate and a very bad one at that. Now. Did you want anything else because I have work to do?"

Suzie sat beet-red and furious. "I could move out and take them with me," she threatened in a low voice.

"You wouldn't make it as far as the elevator. However, if you'd like to move out, please feel free. You aren't needed here."

Suzie jumped to her feet and swung her huge Hermes handbag at Christian's laptop, sending it flying off the desk. Grey sighed, picked up his phone and called someone named Barney to request a replacement.

Suzie strutted out to the great room to find Ana holding the sleeping children. It was time she put this nanny in her place.

"We've not been introduced," she snapped, contemptuously. Ana looked up and Suzie could see her face clearly for the first time. Big blue eyes, naturally pink lips and cheeks, auburn bangs and hair in a messy bun on her head. Ana was quite pretty and Suzie felt rage. She opened her mouth but stopped when Ana put up a hand, her palm facing Suzie.

"Please whisper. You'll wake the children. I'm Anastasia Steele but I go by Ana. I've been the nanny here for months. I've seen you come and go but, yes, we've never been introduced. How do you do?"

"The children are asleep. Why haven't you put them to bed?"

Ana smiled down at the babies in her arms. "They won't sleep long…just a quick nap. Then we'll have a snack and some playtime. Would you like to join us?"

Suzie snorted. "My husband pays you to care for the twins…and undoubtedly too grand an amount. Ugh! The boy has snot dribbling out of his nose." Suzie stepped back as if the mucus could leap out and attach itself to her Stella McCartney suit.

"Yes. Poor Theo. He's getting over a cold. He's rather susceptible to respiratory issues." Ana used the sleeve of her sweat shirt to wipe his nose.

"Oh, my god," Suzie gasped at the sight. Then she looked at Ana's sweat suit in disgust. "You should be wearing a proper uniform while tending to the children. You can wear those things on your own time."

Ana chuckled. "With children, you don't wear fine clothes. They won't last long. What did you have in mind…uniform wise?"

Suzie tapped her shoe and stared at the ceiling for a moment. "I've noticed that the royal nannies wear jackets and skirts with stockings and pumps…in subdued colors, like brown."

Ana raised one eyebrow. "Perhaps for public events but that wouldn't be practical on a daily basis."

Suzie was becoming angrier by the minute. "I don't care for your impudent attitude, Ms. Steele. You will speak to me with respect." Then she reached down and snatched Ali from Ana's tender embrace…holding the child out in the air away from her designer apparel…regarding her as one might a filthy stray. "Nor do I approve of the manner in which you dress the children. They represent a prominent family and me…a woman of elegance. These rags are an embarrassment! Are you embezzling from the children's clothing allowance?"

Ana looked up in alarm as Suzie dangled Ali precariously in the air. Gail had now come into the room, alerted by Suzie's strident voice. Ana indicated with a look that Gail should take a still sleeping Theo. Ali was awake and wide-eyed with fear as this strange woman turned her from side to side to inspect her outfit. She was about to cry. She looked down at Ana and reached out her arms.

"Stop that, girl. There's no need to bawl over nothing. Don't look at her! She's only the nanny. I am your mother." The dam broke as Ali began to wail hysterically. Ana leapt to her feet and pulled Ali from Suzie's grip…cradling her head and cooing softly as she kissed her. Suzie appeared stunned.

"Why you insolent cur! How dare you interfere with my parenting?!" Still screeching, she attempted to roughly grab Ali back from Ana who managed to hold Ali with one arm while twisting Suzie's arm behind her back and shoving her several feet into the breakfast bar. Suzie hit the bar and fell to the floor…howling in pain and indignation. Struggling to her feet, she made to grab Ana's hair whilst Ana had her back turned…having already forgotten about Suzie and instead returning to comfort Ali.

As she reached for Ana's head, a hand flew out and clutched Suzie's wrist like a vise. She looked into the face of her husband and her stomach roiled with fear. She'd certainly seen him look at her with anger many times but this was a whole new level of fury…one filled with hatred. Even when he hit her that day in her room, she hadn't seen hatred in his eyes like now.

She pulled her arm away and, backing up, hastily picked up her purse and hurried to the elevator…pressing the button several times as if that would make the elevator doors open more quickly. She looked back at the great room. Ana was gently rocking Ali while Gail had handed Theo to Christian. The two…her husband and the nanny…soothed the children. They unconsciously stood together…a unit.

Suzie had no place here…and she finally knew it.

CHAPTER 33

The woman waited impatiently at her table. Her lunch companion was late and the woman felt that she was being disrespected by her lack of punctuality. She was considering leaving when her friend flew in the door, knocking into an old man with a walker and flopping down into the chair opposite. Her face was flushed…her eyes watery and angry.

"Lord, Suzie. First you're late and then you arrive looking a state. This isn't like you. I'm having a difficult day and you're not helping."

"I'm sorry, Lena, but I am also having a difficult day. Everything had been going so well…just as I planned it."

"Well, I warned you, Suzie, to put off getting pregnant."

"Lena, I told you that until I got pregnant, I'd have to keep sleeping with that man. You know how I feel about sex…and even though Christian is rather an expert at it…I still find it disgusting. I'm simply not interested. I would rather be left alone. I don't want some man crawling all over me."

"So, you gave him two children in one pregnancy. You really got lucky with that two-for-one deal. You're lucky that he doesn't require more. You have virtually your own apartment and all the money you could want to spend on haute couture. So, what is the issue?" Lena was rather out-of-sorts with Suzie today. She still had to work for a living.

"It's that new nanny."

"So, torment her as you did the others and make her quit."

"This one isn't like the others. You read the papers, don't you?"

"Oh, yes. She's protective."

"She twisted my arm today and tossed me against the counter. AND Christian defended her! I saw the look in his eye. It can't be long before he demands a divorce." Suzie rubbed her tender arm and continued whining.

Lena quickly did the calculations in her head…a million for each kid and each year. "Four million is a nice haul but you should be able to do so much better. Still, I don't think that Christian will divorce you because he won't want to share custody."

Suzie blushed and lowered her head. Lena was confused and then horrified. "You did require joint custody of the children in the prenup, didn't you? Oh, Suzie! What could you have been thinking?"

"You know how Christian is about mine…mine…mine. Carrick wrote the prenup so that I'd get a million if I gave up custody but only million if we shared. At the time, I should have insisted on five million per kid but I wanted to appear loving and eager to be a mother so I pretended that the prenup didn't matter. If it weren't for that damn father of his, I think I could have gotten Christian to forego a prenup all together. He may be a brilliant businessman but his ego won't let him think that anyone could put one over on him. The first time I met Carrick I had a feeling that he was suspicious of me. Attorneys are like that.

"Now, Christian can divorce me and toss me out for a lousy $4M. Help me, Lena. After all, it's partly your fault that I'm in this jam."

"What?! I introduced you to Christian Grey. I helped you strategize your entire relationship. Do you know how many women tried to ensnare him into marriage? I've lost count. If not for me, you'd still be selling houses and networking your ass off. And I supplied you with wretched nanny after wretched nanny at risk of destroying the reputation of my business."

"Until Nanny Ana Steele. Explain that one, Lena."

"It was you who made so many nannies miserable that word got around and I couldn't get anyone to even interview. I was desperate so I threw one at him that I was sure he would refuse. He was always adamant about nannies not living in so I was certain that he wouldn't tolerate this one for long. And may I remind you that hiring Jack Hyde as a driver was your idea. That dope really believed in your stupid scheme…take the ransom and run away together! You ought to be damn glad that Steele incapacitated him to the point that he won't ever be able to point the finger at you. In fact, what were you going to do when he picked up the money and expected you to meet up with him?"

"Why…run away with him, of course. He'd meet with an accident and I'd be off to a villa in Montenegro with Christian thinking that we'd both drowned at sea. It was a decent plan, Lena. It was also a billion in cash." Suzie smiled at the memory of her brilliant plan.

"Knowing you, Suzie, there were probably a billion holes in that plan, too," Lena smirked. Why, she wondered to herself, was she friendly with this ninny? Oh, yeah, because Suzie had helped her start her agency and taught her how to launder illegal funds. After her divorce from Eric Lincoln, she'd had to earn her own living until she could find a wealthy husband but by then she was no longer a youthful beauty. Because of her sexpertise, men were willing to fuck her, buy her a few jewels but were not willing to leave their marriages. She ran through her settlement quickly…never having had to learn how to handle money. Then she met Suzie and they clicked…both having larcenous leanings. They were doing well, too, until Suzie got lazy and wanted to marry money.

Upon reflection, since Suzie married Christian and gave up her gambling and prostitution businesses, Elena should have washed her hands of the woman but she'd been conned into supporting the marriage which would yield both many millions. Since that lovely wedding, one scheme after another had gone wrong…mostly because Suzie couldn't tolerate being a good wife. It had taken all she had to pretend to love Grey and the idea of motherhood and family. Once she'd popped out those twins, she was tired and bored. She forgot about her commitment to Elena Lincoln and Elena had had to actually work and work hard to build Lincoln Nannies into an agency known for excellence.

Then came the kidnapping scheme…another failure. Elena studied Suzie with weary eyes from across the table.

"Lena, what am I going to do now?"

CHAPTER 34

"Gail, what shall we have for lunch, do you think? I'm thinking something green and then applesauce. What do you guys think, huh?" Ana smiled at Ali…now calm and Theo in Christian's arms…just waking up.

Gail agreed and began preparing little dishes. Ana talked to the babies in a soothing voice. "Storm has passed. All is well. The crew is safe and warm," she grinned at them. The twins smiled. Christian simply looked at Ana but there was more behind his eyes than usual.

"I'll help with lunch and then we'll change the kids. Maybe they'll sleep for a bit?"

"Ali might. I think she's a bit worn out from all the drama but Theo is alert and ready to go. No worries. I'll just put a bit of valium in his applesauce and he'll go right down."

Christian's eyes popped wide open and Gail laughed. "Oh, Mr. Grey. Sometimes you're too easy."

Ana giggled as Christian mock-growled at being teased. As he was spooning some kind of green mush into Theo's reluctant mouth, he apologized for Suzie's behavior. Ana brushed it off as unnecessary. Suzie was Suzie. When she returned from her luncheon, she and Ana would have a chat. Christian's heart seized and he missed Theo's mouth, poking him in the chin with the tiny spoon. Theo good-naturedly stuck his tongue out to try to catch the wayward green goo.

"A chat? With Suzie? Ana, you've shown that you can handle Suzie far better than the previous nannies but I don't feel comfortable with you confronting her."

Ana gave Christian a small, conciliatory smile as she deftly spooned mushed something into Ali's mouth. "I know, Mr. Grey, but I feel that a talk with Suzie is long overdue. I believe that after our prior conflict, she might be ready to sit down with me and explain her expectations for me as her children's nanny. She's had no input into their lives and perhaps she'd like to try."

Christian coughed as he wiped Theo's face and his $500 cashmere sweater. He picked up a spoonful of applesauce as Theo grinned and clapped. Before Christian could continue his objection, Ana spoke.

"The babies should begin solid food, Mr. Grey. They already eat bits of apple and they're about out of jars of mush. Right, Gail?"

"Yes, we stopped buying the jars last week. We'll finish them up…mixing them in with more solid food. We've been researching and have come up with good starter foods. The children are also showing an interest in feeding themselves."

"Actually, we're a bit behind on their feeding schedule. They should have begun solids at 6 months but when I arrived, well, I didn't feel they were ready. The doctor agreed that because of their late development, they could stay on baby food for a couple of months. It's time, now. They're already eating cereal for breakfast and pancakes. Gail is making pancakes with mixed in protein powder and spinach bits. They love them."

Christian was way behind the discussion about the twins food. He was still back on the declaration that Ana was going to have a talk with his feral wife.

"You have to remember, Mr. Grey, that the babies were the size of preemies at birth. I've learned that Suzie failed to provide a healthy in utero environment for them. The doctor does say that they are catching up, however. Gail and I will be diligent in our efforts to provide an ultra-nourishing space for them to advance. Soon, they'll be in the 70%."

Now Ana had his attention. "70%?"

"Yes, the doctor says that they've made great strides since Ana became their nanny."

"Oh, Gail. You give me too much credit. You've been here all along…thank the lord. She's a treasure, Mr. Grey," Ana beamed.

Grey strongly agreed. He confessed that he didn't know what he would have done without Gail and probably didn't say it often enough and please, Ana, let me handle Suzie.

CHAPTER 34

"I think you should start by making peace with the nanny. Show some interest in your children. Be pleasant. I'm sure that if you consider the position you're in, you can summon the energy to fake all that."

"I don't know, Lena. I just want to go shopping. Spend as much of Christian's money as I can. I haven't purchased any truly expensive jewelry in a while. A diamond necklace would be nice."

Elena sighed. "Suzie, listen to me. You used to be the brains of this outfit. You're the one who taught me how to successfully "earn" money. However, we seemed to have switched places since you married Grey. You've not taken advantage of him as much as you could have if you'd worked at it. Why, by now you should have a country house…in your name. There's a few million right there. And, I hate to have to tell you this, but the guy is no dope. That diamond bracelet you're wearing…paste."

"What!" Suzie gasped in horror and stared at the glittering jewels on her wrist.

"Yes, dear. You'd show me your latest jewel and the next time you wore it, I could see that it was a fake. When I was married, I developed quite an eye for these things. I could get my loupe and show you the proof but you can take my word for it. He never got upset at the amounts of money you were spending because he was switching out the good stuff."

"My jewels were a big part of my retirement package! That rat!"

"Well, Suzie. You're only 28…a bit young for retirement. And with the surname 'Grey', you could do well if you need to earn a living again at real estate. That's another thing to consider. Restart your agency and put all the profits aside. With Grey paying all your bills, you could build a nice nest egg."

Suzie was now staring at Lena in horror. Work! It was the last thing she ever thought she'd have to do again.

"Of course, now you are too well known to restart your other endeavors, of course. And that's a shame. We had a good thing going there. I still have girls coming to me wanting to do sex work. We provided a real service…clean girls, clean clients, classy…unfortunately illegal. I still get calls from men wanting what their wives won't give them…novelty, lack of emotional connection…and I have to turn them away. And the gambling! We had that down to a science…slick, efficient. And with the mayor and police commissioner as customers, well….

"But no. You didn't want to work any longer. You wanted to sleep in. You didn't want to have to smooze all those men…just one. You got lazy, Suzie. It has to be said. And now you are in a predicament and want me to get you out of it. I lost everything when you married my pet, Suzie. Why should I help you now?"

"Because you're my friend?" Suzie smiled meekly.

"Friends don't abandon friends, Suie. It seems that I was your friend…a one-sided affair."

Suzie straightened her shoulders and smirked at Elena. "Then let's call this a business arrangement. I have access to money. You want money and you're a lot closer to retirement age than me," she enjoyed pointing out. "So, let's put our heads together once again to take Christian Grey for as much as possible.

"If he wants to get rid of me, it'll cost him."

CHAPTER 35

Grey was contemplating that complication that very moment as he sat in his study, watching Ana and his children through the open door. They were having a crawling race around the great room…all of them giggling. Grey used to keep his study door shut at all times. Now, he needed it open so that he didn't miss anything.

Ana won a race with Theo who then protested with a loud cry. Ana crawled up to his nose, gently bumped it with her own and asked him if he was a sore loser. Theo sniffled and nodded although he probably didn't understand. Ana laughed and asked him if he wanted to stand up. He eagerly crawled to the ottoman and reached to pull himself up. Ana gave him a little boost with a hand on his butt. Then she applauded. Theo was beaming. Of course, Ali then wanted to do likewise.

Soon, Ana had them both shuffling around the ottoman…it was large and padded. The great room floor, in fact, was padded. As soon as the children began crawling, Ana had asked for the great room to have a special flooring of rubber. It was safer and gave the children more traction than the marble. Grey figured that he wouldn't see his beautiful marble floor again for a few years.

Ana had checked with their pediatrician, Dr. Shaw, and with Grace, to be certain that the babies were ready to be toddlers. So now she was encouraging them to stand and walk around the ottoman. It was large, 4ft by 5ft. The original ottoman, chosen by Suzie, was leather, glass and chrome. When she walked down the stairs one day to find it gone, she naturally went nuclear. Christian firmly told her that this new one was better for the babies now that they were active. Suzie didn't care about safety. She cared about appearance. Just another battle.

Grey didn't tell her that the change was Ana's idea…Ana's insistence, actually. She had merely informed Christian that it was time to get a replacement and that she had ordered one from a local store. It seemed that he blinked and his living room was all plush and soft and padded. Chrome and leather couch…gone. All of Suzie's expensive knick-knacks in storage. Ana had even locked the balcony door and left the key with security due to Suzie's insistence on having the door open…for the breeze. It would be a long time before the children understood the danger of the balcony, Ana asserted. Again, Grey assured Suzie that he had initiated all the changes.

Nonetheless, Suzie boiled every time she walked past the room on her way to the elevator. It looked nothing like it used to…after she 'staged' it. All of Suzie's Daum and Waterford crystal was missing There were plastic boxes filled with toys…in addition to the ones scattered about. There was a large penned in area for the children where they could play safely. It was no longer the cold space that Suzie considered elegant and expensive.

Christian left his work and drifted out to the great room, sitting on the couch to watch his children…and…increasingly, their nanny. It wasn't just that she was beautiful. In her presence, he felt a kind of calm. He was in a circle of peace, shielded from the rest of the world and its trouble and threats. Near Ana, he was safe like the babies.

Ana looked up, acknowledging him. "Did you wish to speak with me, Mr. Grey?" she asked.

Christian smiled. "Usually, yes." Ana wasn't confused by his answer. She smiled and went back to watching out for the babies.

"We'll soon have toddlers, Mr. Grey. I've been considering changes that will need to be made for that stage of their development."

"Sure. What did you have in mind?" He was conscious of his contentment.

"As you know, I discontinued Mommy and me classes downtown. The management was exceptionally insensitive to the children's health. Most of the participants were nannies, like me, but unconcerned about bringing sick children to the center. Also, I was usually the only nanny playing with the children while the others paid no attention to their own charges."

Ana was working herself into a lather of furious indignation. It was kind of fun to watch. Christian held back his smile.

"After Theo caught a cold when a child sneezed in his face…well, that tore it. We were out of there. However, I was unable to find another situation that was much different. These places seem to be simply warehouses for children for a couple of hours! Therefore, I've decided to open our own classes."

"Huh?" Christian pictured dozens of children running around his house. He'd have to talk with his insurance agent about liability.

"There is that playroom downstairs that we've rarely needed but it would be perfect for a gathering area of attentive caretakers and healthy children. I'm thinking ages six months to four years. At four, children begin pre-school for socialization. What do you think?"

Grey was thinking that he'd have to find a quiet corner of the playroom to sit with his laptop but he nodded in agreement. Ana seemed to have nothing but good ideas for his children. Once again he pleaded with a god he didn't believe in to let him keep Ana.

Ana spent some time organizing the playroom and writing up an agreement to be signed by parents. No sick children or they would never thereafter be welcome at Grey's Place. Parents must be trustworthy. Whoever brought the children must be involved with them during play time. Definitely, no sitting aside smoking.

The letter was sent to all the residents of Escala…which were quite a few and most had children…and soon Grey's place was up and running. There was no charge. It was close at hand and Ana was a charming commandant but firm. Christian found himself being chatted up in the elevator often…annoyed…as people thanked him for his generosity and complimented him on his nanny and his children. Up to this point, his foreboding presence saved him from interaction with anyone on the elevator.

Still, the couple of hours a day that Ana spent in the playroom were wonderful for all the children and Christian was quite proud.

CHAPTER 35

Roz was the COO of GEH and had known Christian since he opened his first office. She'd been present in the meetings with the architects who designed Grey House. Those were interesting and rather fun gatherings. Grey knew what he wanted and the architects were arrogant arseholes who believed that their degrees made them the experts while Grey ignored their ideas.

He'd imagined a tall building shining like a bright blue sky…something rarely seen in rainy Seattle. He didn't mind the weather. He was rarely out in it and it rather suited his mood most days but he wanted his building to stand out. So, he drew pictures of the building. It would be sheathed in blue glass.

The architects sounded like a gaggle of geese as they protested this idea. Too expensive. Would be blinding. Fragile. Difficult to build. Hard to cool.

Christian listened patiently and considered everything they said. Then he replied that cost was not an issue. Find a type of glass that would be exceptionally strong. If they don't make that kind, invent it. Glass, he said, would be a lighter load and would have low emissivity resulting in lower utility cost. Whatever the difficulties, Grey wanted 30 stories of sky blue glass. The architects left…muttering among themselves.

He had hired the best. And Grey was good at people…good at reading them. He'd had to learn that skill as a child. It was a defensive move because he didn't know who he could trust. Now…at the age of 28…he could suss out someone's motives and character soon after they walked into the room. In a crowd, he would look around and could tell by the way someone stood and walked what kind of person they were. He knew these architects would get him what he wanted. They were driven by a challenge.

Roz sat now in Grey's office as he stood with his back to her, gazing out his floor to ceiling, unbreakable glass wall. The view was breathtaking. Roz loved her wife, Gwen, but looking at the man standing in front of her, she'd have to say that yes, the view was breathtaking. His body was fit…broad shouldered, slim hips, tall and elegant in his Armani suit…and when he finally turned around to face her…well. That face…it had been on many magazine covers which were now probably pinned to walls all around America. He hated it when people remarked on his physical beauty. When People magazine did a story on him…without his cooperation…he wanted to sue them into oblivion. Only his father's calm guidance changed his mind. That issue sold out.

Roz remembered his indignation at being turned into a sexual object and she'd laughed at him. Try being a woman, she said.

"Their annual issue featuring the 50 handsomest men in the world…me #1…the embarrassment! A little understanding here, Roz."

"Oh, I'm just bleeding for you…you incredibly gorgeous multi-billionaire," she laughed, quoting the magazine.

Now, his obsession was his children and Suzie. What, he asked Roz, was he going to do about her?

"Shoot her…right between the eyes. No. No. Wait. Hang her from the carabiners in your old playroom and flay her skin from her body. If she lives, shoot her right between the eyes."

Grey gaped at his #2. Her sense of humor was sometimes daunting…mostly because he didn't have a sense of humor himself.

"Roz…"

"Okay. Can't shoot her. Can't live with her. Can't divorce her. You are in a pickle, darlin'. Hey, Suzie wants money, right? Give her a bunch of it and show her the door."

"I'd have to give her a billion and that rankles my sense of justice."

"She did give you two of the most beautiful, sweet babies that I've ever seen…next to Sal, of course. Did I show you my latest set of photos?"

"Yes. Often. My tolerance of her behavior because she is the nominal mother of my children has worn thin to the point of shredding. Her latest stunt was too much. Besides, she's scheming. Suddenly she's pleasant and friendly, complimenting my nanny and smiling at the children. They still don't get who she is," he laughed. Then he was serious again…"And I don't want them to know."

"Now you're being unrealistic and that is so unlike you. You cannot break that biological bond, Christian. Even if you buy her a villa in Portugal with a sexy pool boy, the children will be curious about her. They'll want to meet her and know her and once they stop teething, she might show some interest…if only to irritate you. Face facts, Christian. You made a mistake. Yes, I know you don't make mistakes but that is in business. In personal matters, you are an amateur. Your brilliant ability to read people failed you when you met Suzie. You ignored your instincts about her…everyone's instincts about her…because you wanted to believe that she truly loved you and wanted a family. Now you have to live with the bitch for the rest of her life.

"All you can do is protect your kids from the worst of her. They're going to be hurt but they'll endure. Now, let's try to out scheme Suzie."

CHAPTER 36

While Grey and Suzie plotted against each other, Ana continued serenely caring for her babies. Their favorite thing to do these days was to pull themselves up and shuffle around…the ottoman, the couch, chairs. Ana was getting a back ache from following them around. Sometimes, they would choose a boost that could easily fall over on them…like a breakfast bar stool. When Ana would gently try to redirect them, Theo would howl. Ali would observe her brother being upset and crawl over to him to pet him. Ana would restrain herself and let them settle matters between them. She loved it when they talked to each other in language incomprehensible to anyone else. She felt it touch something deep inside her…something she didn't understand…but that did not frighten her.

Although she had initially disliked the cameras set up to surveil some of the penthouse rooms, she'd come to appreciate them because they recorded the children growing and changing. She knew that she would want to look back at these early days.

She had gone into the security office after she'd realized and requested to view the previous week. She was told that it was erased. They were not saved, she was told. She made more inquiries about how the system worked and upon understanding, smiled sweetly and asked that an archive be established and all recordings be saved.

The agents did not smile in return. Who the hell was this little girl telling them how to do their jobs? No, they said. We don't work that way. Ana felt a kind of numbness coming on her…a closing off of feelings. She had to focus, she told herself. Deal with these men in a way that would get her what she wanted.

She smiled again, thanked them for always being nearby to protect the children and could they please explain the difficulty of establishing an archive.

No difficulty, the men replied…just not the way things are done. Now, they had to get back to work. Would Ana excuse them?

Ana said goodbye and left the room. The men smirked at each other.

Ana gathered the children, dressed them for a stroll and called for their CPOs. While she waited for them to arrive, she googled the nearest electronics store. When the agents arrived, two men and a woman, she gave them a cheery greeting and told them that she and the children were going shopping. The agents were confident in their ability to protect Ana and the children but, still, they preferred that they stay in the penthouse. It was easier. After getting to know her these past weeks, they understood that it was Ana's way or the highway…and sometimes Ana's way was challenging.

Like walks in the park by the water…she and the babies fed the ducks. Not as simple as it sounds. Duck droppings everywhere. Ana was not concerned about her shoes. She simply removed them when they entered the elevator upon returning. But the ducks! Demanding little shits…surrounding the agents…pecking at them…looking for food. Ms. Prescott advised Ana that the ducks should be seeking out their own daily meals. Ana ignored her. And there were so many people…a potentially dangerous situation. Again, Ana ignored their concerns.

Once Reynolds had tried to "redirect" Ana away from an area by taking hold of her arm. A second later, he was stunned to find himself laid flat out on a lawn dense with feces. Ana looked down at him and asked if he was hurt.

"What happened?" he mumbled.

"I do apologize. Autopilot. Next time, use your words?" He clambered to his feet, covered in little brown duck droppings. He looked at his co-workers who were stifling laughter. Man, they said, she flipped you around and down like you were nothing.

Every time they were out, people wanted to see the babies. Ana felt that they were exceptionally beautiful and charming children. She was quite proud of them. People would sometimes try to touch the children and Ana would respectfully ask them not to do so. She did it in a way such that people were never insulted. Little crowds would gather and Ana would talk to everyone while the CPOs got increasingly nervous and alert.

"Isn't it lucky that we live so close to this lovely park?" she remarked one day to agent Ryan. He liked Ana. There was something unusual about her…even something unsettling. She was a mystery but she was also kind and sweet.

"Yes, it's good to get Theo and Ali out into the air. Yet…I hope you understand that you are not ordinary people."

"It's all right, Tom. I know there's danger. Got kidnapped once, you know," she grinned. "But we can't hide in the clouds. The children are the offspring of a very famous and wealthy man which will always present challenges for them. It's my job to help them understand those challenges and how to deal with them…not to make them fearful of the world. They used to be afraid of the ducks…who gather round and get a bit aggressive about being fed but do you see them now? They order the ducks to stand down…and the ducks do!"

Agent Ryan laughed. It was true. As the ducks approached for their food…grapes, rice, peas, bird seed, lettuce…the twins would yell something and the ducks would stop and wait. The twins would reach into their little bags and grab a handful of food and throw it and then giggle madly when the flock pecked away at the ground. Ana brought a little rake with her so that she could clear a space of feces for the food to fall on. The agents would shake their heads. Ana was thoughtful about ducks. She'd even approach any stranger who was throwing bread and mildly lecture them about bread being bad for the ducks. She'd then hand over several bags of the food she and the children had brought.

After watching Ana do this, the children would reach up with their bags to the strangers. The strangers were never upset. On the contrary, they would thank Ana and admire the children. Word got around and one seldom saw bread being used anymore.

The CPOs discussed among themselves that nanny Ana seemed to have an enriching effect on people. Still, they'd begin to fret whenever word came down that Ms. Steele needed them. And today, they weren't going to a pleasant little lake front park. They were walking down the avenue…littered with people, including homeless living on the sidewalk. The agents put themselves between their charges and anything undesirable but there was so much. Every time a panel van drove by, Tom unconsciously put his hand on his gun. Whenever some homeless person wanted to see the children, Prescott brushed them off. This lack of kindness bothered Ana but she understood.

Ana didn't care for the city sidewalks much either, except at night when only the homeless were about. Gail kept to herself that Ana gave bags of food to the people living outside. While the children slept, Ana would make sandwiches and fill bags with oranges and apples. Then she'd call Tom and ask if he was up for a walk. Taylor was aware of Ana's nightly forays among the homeless but he didn't tell the boss.

After distributing the bags, Tom and Ana would pay a visit to Eddie's Grocery to buy more supplies. Ana always used her own debit card. Tom enjoyed these jaunts. Ana was good company and it was nice to have a girl to talk with. His profession had always interfered with his social life. Girlfriends would get tired of being second to the job. The hours were unpredictable and often long. For instance, Tom was off the clock when Ana would call for him at night. She didn't know that he didn't get paid for the couple of hours it took to help the homeless and buy more groceries but Tom figured that he ought to be doing something charitable himself.

Today they didn't have to walk far. The store was only a few blocks and it was just the agents' kind of jam…chock full of gadgets of interest to security. Ana went straight to the clerk and made her requests. While she was questioning the clerk, Prescott stood guard by the door and the others ran up and down the aisles like little kids in a toy store. Everyone left the store with something…vowing to return on their off-hours for a more comprehensive appraisal of the stock.

Upon returning to the penthouse, Ana went directly to the security office, smiled at Baxter and Turner and handed them a bag full to bursting with flash drives. Every day, she smiled with a bit of edge, they would transfer all that had been recorded of her and the children in the great room and the kitchen and the nursery and any place else they'd been that day, onto a flash drive. The clerk in the store had assured her that each drive was top-of-the-line and would hold up to 12 hours of data so there should be no problem getting everything each day on one drive. Ana would come for the drive after the children had retired for the night.

"Ma'am," Baxter began, with condescension in his tone, "tell you what. I'll discuss this with Taylor and we'll see about it."

Ana leaned down over Baxter and looked at him a bit like the way she'd looked at Jack Hyde as she'd exited the car that day…her eyes cold and empty. "Begin using the drive now. I'll pick it up tonight." Then she stood up, smiled sincerely and thanked him for his help.

Turner watched the door close behind Ana and then looked at Baxter. "I don't know about you but I'm going to obey any order she gives." Then he plugged in the drive.

CHAPTER 37

When Grey arrived home the next night…after a long, hard day…when he walked off the elevator, his heart clenched a bit. He recognized that that had been happening a lot ever since Suzie had held Ali for the first time. He had to smile to himself when he pictured Suzie on the floor after Ana rescued Ali…but, still. Since that day, Suzie had been nice. It was creepy. She would walk into the room and coo at the children. They just stared back, confused.

Ana had been kind…and naively hopeful that Suzie was taking an interest in her children. She would invite Suzie to sit and hold one of the children while Ana read to them but Suzie would step back as if Ana were offering her a bucket of slugs to cradle in her arms.

Suzie was up to something and Grey and Roz had not been able to suss out her evil intentions. Well, they knew she wanted money and freedom but how was she going to go about getting it? Grey seriously considered asking for a divorce and Suzie's termination of parental rights for the princely sum of a billion dollars…and it wasn't the loss of money that bothered him. It was a gut feeling that he'd never get rid of Suzie.

Taylor assigned coverts to watch Suzie's every move. In so doing, they'd already discovered a box of burner phones in her suite. Barney had rigged the phones to record on Taylor's.

Geez, Grey grumbled to himself, until he heard a delightful giggle from the nursery. He looked in and suddenly felt at ease. Ana was playing hide and seek with Theo while Ali squealed in excitement. Ana had rearranged the main room so that the cribs were head to head along the wall. Theo and Ali would stand and talk to each other over the 'fence' like a couple of neighbors in the suburbs. This left a large area in the middle of the room for playing.

Once, there was complete quiet in the great room and Grey went looking for his kids and Ana…finding them lying asleep on the nursery floor. His heart almost exploded with love…and not just for the children. His feelings for Ana were getting out of control. Something else to deal with, he sighed. If Suzie got even a whiff of his growing affection for the nanny…

"Mr. Grey, you're home!" Ana exclaimed. Theo and Ali crawled quickly to him and pulled themselves up on his pant legs. He laughed as he picked them up.

"Now that they can stand, I don't have to bend so much. You make my back happy," he grinned at his kids. He kissed them both. They were his world. Suzie would not hurt them. Was that her plan…to hurt them…to somehow get custody of them?

Ana was reading his face. "There is something I want you to see, Mr. Grey. Come with me," Ana said as she got up from the floor. He followed her back to the great room and sat on the couch. Ana turned on the television and put in a flash drive. There, on the 100 inch screen, were his children…playing, sleeping, crawling, climbing, laughing, throwing broccoli at Ana, snuggling into her as she read…everything he missed while he was at the office. Not all of it was endearing. The twins could be in bad moods, too. He marveled as he watched how Ana handled being screamed at, having toys thrown, tantrums. She never became upset…somehow sitting back and letting it all play out…stepping in only when wayward behavior might get one of the children injured.

She is a wonder, he thought, watching the screen. He would not let Suzie hurt her.

As they sat watching and laughing…Ana in a chair and Grey on the couch holding the twins, the elevator pinged and a pall settled over the room. Suzie clacked into the foyer on 6" heels, stopping at the edge of the rubber now covering most of the great room.

"Well, good evening, everyone. I hope you had a good day," Suzie coyly greeted them.

"Hello, Mrs. Grey. We were just watching a little movie of the twin's day. Would you like to join us?" Ana offered as Christian moaned. Suzie smirked. "How kind of you to offer me a seat in my own living room, Ms. Steele." Ana ignored Suzie's tone.

"Oh, how adorable!" At that moment, on the screen, the twin were having a vicious tantrum over a toy they were unwilling to share.

"Why are they fighting? Over a toy? Why didn't you just get them two of the same item?" Suzie was puzzled.

"They need to learn to share," Ana replied. "Yeah, that," Christian grumped.

"Oh, sharing is over-rated, Ms. Steele. They'll only learn the word 'mine'…isn't that right, Christian?"

Christian, himself guilty of possessiveness, did not answer. "Ana, could you turn up the volume, please?"

Suzie chuckled and mounted the stairs to her little kingdom which she would never share.

Meanwhile, the guys in the security office switched one monitor to watching Suzie's suite. Barney had worked his magic and any images of Suzie were identified only as pixelated thermals to protect her privacy. The audio, however, was clear and that's what security was really interested in…who Suzie was talking with and about what.

Little did they know that if they'd had audio prior to the kidnapping attempt, they would have caught Suzie planning her crime with Jack Hyde and she would now no longer be a problem for Grey.

Ah, but if wishes were horses…Suzie would have been hit by a bus on the way home.

With Suzie upstairs, the pall lifted and Christian went back to enjoying the evening news which was all about his children and their nanny. As Ana looked at the screen, Christian looked at Ana. She seemed to grow more lovely every day…why would that be?

He was too unaware of real feelings to understand that love made things more beautiful.

CHAPTER 38

Taylor appeared in the study doorway like a 6'4'' stone statue…albeit one that had spent years in combat and more years running security details for people in dire need of protection from a multitude of enemies, most of whom they deserved. He had taken this job protecting a spoiled rich kid because he owed his life to Ray Steele. Ray was a hero to many men and women but none more so than Jason Taylor. As a kid who lied about his age to enlist at 16 so that he could escape his home, he volunteered for the most dangerous assignments to prove himself. He was a natural but still lacking the experience and maturity necessary to stay alive. Ray, quietly and unobtrusively, kept him from getting himself killed. There were many missions until Jason realized that Ray always seemed to be nearby when Jason skirted death. Slowly, he opened up to Sergeant Steele who'd already guessed that he was just a kid who should be finishing high school and going to prom…not skulking around Taliban strongholds.

Ray helped Jason get his GED and then got him to take college courses online. Whenever Steele advanced to a higher position, he saw to it that Jason was transferred as well. When Ray started being assigned to lead security on various missions, he brought Jason along. He wasn't easy on him…not a bit. There were days when Jason hated him…hard days when Ray made him feel real stupid. And then would come a day when Jason performed brilliantly because of the lessons Ray forced on him.

Jason had always had confidence and that confidence had gotten him far. He didn't like being told that confidence was all he had. He needed skills and they were hard to learn. By the time Ray retired to care for his daughter, Jason was a security pro. He was promoted to Ray's position. For the next few years, he felt that he was faking it. He'd call Ray for advice until one day, the number was disconnected. Jason was on his own and he had no choice but to fly solo.

When he was 30, he met Sheila. Jason was at the top of his profession and had decided to retire from the service to open his own agency. He married Sheila. They had a daughter they named Sophia. His business took him around the world. He was never bored. He didn't get home to his wife and child as often as he would have liked. It was the one error he made in ten years.

He arrived home one day to find the house empty…a note on the kitchen counter with a phone number and an address. Sheila had met a man who was home every night. He went to Sophie's school events…Daddy/daughter sports day…teacher conferences…even PTA meetings. He sat at the dining table at night helping Sophie with her homework. She'd begun calling him Poppy.

After the divorce was finalized, Jason had visitation with a daughter he dearly loved and hardly knew. He was forty and wondered what he had. Using the skills he'd developed over the years, it was no trouble to find Ray Steele. And, thus, one day he turned up at Ray's door…about as bummed as a man could be. Ray saw it all in Jason's face immediately. Jason stayed with Ray for three months…trying to get his head together.

"I'm forty, Sarge, and I'm back to asking you to tell me what to do." Ray smiled sympathetically at the kid he'd taken under his wing so long ago.

"You establish an agency in Seattle…taking jobs only in the Pacific Northwest. You get to know your little girl again. It won't be easy. Kids are tough. I about fell apart when Annie left to go be an adult. You might apologize to Sheila. Yeah, I know she cheated on you. Guess she wanted a husband. Get over it."

Jason packed his bags and headed for Seattle. He opened an office and did a few jobs. He wrote letters to Sheila and Sophie. He was surprised at how warmly they welcomed him back into their lives. Sophie eagerly introduced him to Poppy…a nice guy devoted to his new wife and stepdaughter. He was rebuilding his life when he got the call from Ray.

A smart ass rich kid. A harridan wife. Kids…and a nanny who nearly killed a man. Full time, live-in security with a team of coverts and close protection officers. A penthouse, a 30 story office building, a mansion in Bellevue and construction sites all over. Jason was one tough s.o.b by now but even he felt overwhelmed. He longed for the good old days of keeping a sheik alive until he signed an oil deal…then he'd pocket his fee and his job was done. If the sheik got blown up the next week? Not Jason's problem.

And now, he was in so deep, he'd never get out. These people got hate mail that turned Taylor's stomach. The paparazzi swarmed them like locust. The nanny kept putting herself in the line of fire. He wished the wife would put herself in the line of fire. He had a strong suspicion that Mrs. Grey had something to do with the kidnapping. And why had Ray never revealed that his little Annie was a ninja?

There was something about Ana that intrigued Taylor…and unsettled him. He couldn't put his finger on it but he was certain that Ray's little girl was keeping a secret…and he didn't know if it was a secret that could hurt the Greys. He studied her. He had Welch do as deep a vetting on her as he could…to no avail.

And more…Taylor suspected that Ana was unaware of her secret self.

"Taylor, come on in. Looking exceptionally serious today. What's up?"

Taylor took a seat and a deep breath.

CHAPTER 39

"What do you do with your mail, Mr. Grey?"

"The mail? Hmm…toss most of the stuff that comes to the house. Important mail comes to GEH. Why?"

"I've been collecting it and going through it. Were you not aware that you get hate mail?"

"HATE mail! Why would someone hate me…besides Suzie, of course."

"Public figures get hate mail for a lot of reasons. In your case…you're obscenely rich, good-looking, important and famous. You're on magazine covers, in the tabloids, the society columns. Everyone knows you and, therefore, some are going to be jealous, resentful and sure that you don't deserve all you have."

"I've worked like a demon for everything I have…". Taylor waved him off.

"I didn't say that this was logical hate, Mr. Grey."

"Taylor, until this kidnapping, I've never been threatened…never been in danger."

"I very much doubt that, sir. However, it is true that I can't speak for your life prior to Ms. Steele's arrival in it."

"Wait. What does Ana have to do with this? Of course, I know that she somehow subdued Jack Hyde and saved my children but the doctor explained that sometimes an adrenaline overload such as she experienced will give a person unexpected strength and resolve…"

"When Barney and I were wiring the house, we did a sweep of all the rooms. We found this in Ana's room. She didn't even try to hide it. I don't think that she understands the magnitude of her actions. I think that she simply takes what she considers appropriate action to solve a problem…in this case, threats to those she feels tasked to protect."

Taylor tossed a large manila envelope onto Grey's desk. Grey's puzzled frown as he opened the envelope became wide-eyed fear as he began reading the material within. "Ana had this. How did Ana get this…why?"

"I can't say how it started but somewhere along the line, Ana opened an envelope and then another and then another. She soon understood that you and your family were being threatened…often heinously threatened…and she took it upon herself to deal with these threats. Take a look at the letters with red 'X's at the top."

Grey jumped up from his seat and tore out to the great room where Ana was playing with the children. He not so gently took hold of Ana's arm and lifted her to her feet.

"Gail, please watch the children. I have to speak with Ana."

He half dragged Ana into his study and settled her into a chair facing his own behind the desk. She was looking startled, sitting up straight and bug-eyed at the deeply disturbed expression on Grey's face. He leaned forward, his hands on the arms of her chair. Then he reached around and snatched up the manila envelope.

"Do you recognize this, Ana?"

"Yes. It is a manila envelope." Taylor bit his lip.

Grey picked up the letter with the red 'X' and held it out in front of Ana's face. She noted the contents of the letter and nodded. "Yes. Mr. Bauer. It's all right, Mr. Grey. He isn't a real threat."

Grey seemed upset with her and Ana did not understand. She tilted her head a bit and then a light went on. "Oh, you want to know how I came to have the letter?"

"All the letters, Ana."

"I saw the envelope on top of the stack of mail lying on the foyer table. Did you see the envelope, sir? The handwriting was wild and there were little emojis drawn all over it. It was disturbing. I looked up the emojis on google. They were threatening. So, I opened the letter. Perhaps not the right thing to do?"

Grey indicated by his facial expression that no, it was not the right thing to do.

"Sometimes I don't think. I'm impetuous. Anyway, from the first sentences, I realized that Mr. Bauer was really angry with you. He wanted to harm you either personally or through your loved ones. I thought it best to speak with him. I didn't believe him to be a danger to me. After all, he'd included his return address.

"So. During your absence…Sunday brunch…I drove out to his home. He is a sad fellow…early 40s, bald, chubby, pale…lives with his elderly parents. He rarely leaves the house but he subscribes to a number of magazines and newspapers. He has a sort of love-hate feeling for you…admires you and all you have and yet does not believe that you deserve all that abundance.

"I sat with him for a couple of hours…assuring him that no one's life is a bowl of cherries…and when he was still not convinced to find someone else to fixate on…I assured him that I would not allow anything bad to happen to you or the children."

"Assured him how?" Taylor prompted.

Ana blushed and looked up from under her lashes into Grey's silver eyes. "I might have been rather stern with him."

Taylor smirked. He himself had had a talk as well with Mr. Bauer who exhibited quite a bit of nervousness at the mention of Mr. Grey's nanny.

"Ana," Grey asked, pulling out more pages marked with red 'X's. "Do you realize the kind of danger to which you subjected yourself? And you continued to go through the mail, didn't you?"

"Oh, yes, sir. Upon realizing that being menaced was a regular thing for you and observing that you were simply binning the letters, I felt that it was left to me to ascertain the threat levels. I only spoke with people who made serious threats. For instance, Anita Simmons. She believes that she is in love with you and that you belong with her. My talk with her was testy. She lived on Avenue North but was certain that she ought to be living here with you in the penthouse. She nonchalantly detailed her plan to force you to bring her up here at gunpoint. Then she was going to throw Suzie off the balcony, call a preacher and adopt the children. She ferociously insisted that once married, you would use your influence to protect her from legal consequences."

"My god, Ana. Avenue North is a dangerous area. You could have been hurt by any one of its denizens as well as this Anita person! This crusade of yours was madness." Grey had gone from red-faced fury to pale-faced fear.

"Oh, Mr. Grey. She's really just a nutjob. I threatened her life, packed her bag, put her on a bus and sent her to San Diego."

Taylor abruptly excused himself…unable to restrain his laughter any longer. He left the room, closing the door behind him and ran for the kitchen where he collapsed in a fit. Gail gave him a disapproving yet humorous glare.

"Mr. Taylor…was all that really necessary?" He bobbed his head up and down.

CHAPTER 40

While Ana as vigilante was abhorrent to Christian Grey, it was hilarious to Taylor. He, in fact, rather admired her moxie. Gail had another thought, however.

"Her moxie, as you call it, is more naivete, Jason. Her father taught her self-defense and those skills have emboldened her. Confidence is good but she takes it too far. Suppose that terrible woman had actually had a gun? We'd have lost an excellent nanny. You be certain to make it clear to her that you'll handle the mail from now on." Gail stood with her hands on her hips, tapping her foot and Jason thought that she was as cute as all get out.

Back in the study, Grey was trying to be severe with Ana and failing. She seemed a little impatient with him instead. To her way of thinking, she had protected her family. Now they had Taylor and CPOs aplenty so she would no longer need to have words with evildoers. Grey kept at her…seeking some sign that Ana understood where she had gone wrong…but now she was looking at her watch! Who was in charge around here?

Theo cried out and it was immediately clear who was in charge…and it wasn't Grey. Ana gave him a patient smile and left the room while he was still attempting to get her to see things his way. He picked up the letters and read them all. One of the 'X's had promised to decapitate his children if he didn't give all his money to charity. He felt ill. Ana had paid this fiend a visit and then noted the results of their chat on a post-it attached to the letter. She had done likewise with all the letters that she had followed up on. Before Ray had insisted on security, Nanny Ana had fulfilled the position that a dozen agents now held…and Grey hadn't a clue that his nanny was spending her Sundays off saving him $100,000 a month in personal protection.

What if one of these people that Ana had taken out back of the woodshed not forgotten the fear and humiliation of her visit with them? What if they came after her? And Christian didn't even know about her nightly incursion into homeless territory. Tom had told Taylor and Taylor had sent along two coverts and kept the information to himself.

After going over the letters one more time, Grey tried to calm down. He told himself that he ought to be thanking Ana for taking such good care of him and the kids instead of reading her the riot act and treating her like a teenage babysitter. She had a first-rate mind and was far better educated than him. He'd better make amends. He didn't want to lose her. Except for Suzie, home was a lovely place to be since nanny Ana had come to stay.

He wandered down to the nursery and saw Ana changing Ali's diaper. He walked up behind her and turned her around to face him. She put a hand on Ali's belly to hold her in place and Christian put his hands on Ana's shoulders.

"Ana. I'm sorry. What you did to protect us was brave and far beyond your pay grade. I am not angry with you…exactly. I feared for you. I know that you are quite skilled in self-defense but things can happen that one doesn't expect. We can no longer do without you here so you must let security do the protecting even if it is against your instincts. Do you understand?"

Ana looked up into his shining gray eyes. She actually tried to avoid doing that because it was rather much…but, oh, those eyes that seemed to look into her soul…something she doubted she had. She looked away again.

Grey couldn't seem to let go of her. He closed his eyes and she turned back to Ali. His strong hands swept her hair off her neck and he bent down to nuzzle her soft flesh. His hands slid down her arms and then up the inside of her sweat shirt to cup the silky skin of her dainty breasts. She groaned as she leaned her head back against his hard chest. He pulled her closer and tighter to him. She could feel something hard and thick pressing into her back.

Theo yelled for attention and Christian jumped back, taking his hands off of Ana's shoulders and his imagination out of the clouds. Yes, Ana replied to his question, she understood and from now on she would let Taylor take care of the scary mail. Christian kissed Theo's head and left the room as Ana turned around to tend to Ali. She didn't want her boss to see how flushed her face had become as he stood so close and had his hands on her.

Ana didn't see Christian leaning hard against the hallway wall, gasping for the breath he'd lost during his daydream. He'd never felt anything like that in his life. He'd never lost control…ever. Even when he tried to make real love to Suzie, it was only being considerate to a woman he thought loved him and, therefore, deserved more than mechanical sex.

Any second now, Ana would finish with Ali's diaper and turn to put her down for her nap. She'd see her boss out in the hallway…trying to collect himself…trying to keep from passionately embracing the help. She would be appalled…maybe think it best to give notice.

No. That couldn't happen. He had to get himself together. He was married. Ana was not to be grabbed. She'd probably throw him down the hall and into the middle of the great room. He told himself that he'd just gone too long without sex…without touching…so that putting his hands on Ana's body was more affecting than it would otherwise be.

He told himself that and more as he stumbled back to his study. He was a former dominant and a man of unsurpassed self-control. He would not let himself be done in by a woman…any woman.

Gosh, Ana smelled good.

CHAPTER 41

Grey lay awake, staring at the ceiling…his brain holding a trial. His fantasy about Ana, his feelings for Ana, were simply lust. She was a beautiful woman with a good heart and she loved his children so, of course, he wanted her.

No, it was more than lust. He was realizing emotions strange to him but they felt good, safe. He didn't fear them taking control or hurting him. Watching Ana with his children made him smile. Smiling felt good. And this peace he often felt lately…this contentment when sitting with his children watching that day's show of them playing…it was new to him. He recalled the joy that overwhelmed him when he first held Theo and Ali but he hadn't expected to ever feel anything close to that ever again.

Except he did with Ana.

Since the day that Suzie had tormented her, the tiny girl had not been sleeping well. Ana had called a furniture store to have a recliner delivered and moved into the nursery. She had merely told the salesperson to make it a soft upholstery because leather might squeak and wake Theo. When the salesperson asked for a credit card number, Ana thought for a moment…then she told the lady to have the delivery people bring along a bill which she would then give to Mr. Grey.

"Grey? Christian Grey?"

"Yes…at Escala. May I have that today?"

"Yes, yes," the woman replied eagerly. "Any particular color? Features?'' she went on and on. Ana didn't understand her sudden enthusiasm…her determination to be helpful…but she wanted the chair asap so she said so. It arrived 30 minutes later and the men moved the nursery furniture around and set the chair exactly where Ana wanted. When she tried to tip them, they refused. When she asked for the billing statement, they said that the chair was a baby gift and thank you so much for thinking of them. They would be pleased to be of help in the future. Ana was gobsmacked.

When Grey arrived home, she told him about her purchase. Had any of his other employees bought something without asking, they would have been fired. Grey understood by now, however, that Ana just did what she thought best and there was no sense arguing.

"I tried to buy the cheapest chair but they brought a different one. I looked it up and it was twice what I'd wanted. I'm going to call them to take it back."

"Ana, if you like the chair and you want it in your suite, then keep it. I want you to be comfortable and $1200 dollars for a chair is nothing."

"Oh, it isn't for my room, sir. It's for the nursery. I'm sleeping in there now because Ali is having nightmares."

"Nightmares? Why?"

"She's been having trouble sleeping since that day when Suzie grabbed her out of my arms. I'm sure that she'll grow out of it but until then I need to be near by to comfort her immediately."

Then he asked for the name of the furniture store and sent a check to cover the price and cost of delivery. People were always trying to give him things for free to curry favor and to be able to use his name in their advertising. Ana thought that the store people were just being nice. She smiled at their kindness.

Ana lay in the recliner…unable to sleep. Ali might wake at any moment and Ana was troubled by the way she'd felt that afternoon with Mr. Grey. Why did she feel that way? It was so disturbing…and good at the same time. A kind of good that Ana had never before experienced. Yet she knew that she shouldn't feel that kind of good with Mr. Grey. It wasn't right.

Ali began to stir so Ana got up from the recliner and gathered Ali into her arms, cooing softly and rocking her in the recliner. In a few minutes, Ali calmed and went back to sleep in Ana's arms. Ana sighed and fell to sleep herself…forgetting disturbing thoughts.

The door creaked open softly and Christian stood in the doorway. He lightly stepped over to Theo's crib and touched his son's cheek. He listened to Theo's breathing carefully for a few minutes. He seemed okay but Christian worried every night. The doctor had tried to reassure Grey that his son's lungs were growing stronger with each passing week but Theo's daddy still fretted.

It was nights like this when he thought about Theo's breathing and his being a preemie because of Suzie that Grey had to grip the crib's railing to keep from running up the stairs to strangle her.

"Suzie, for the sake of our babies health, couldn't you stop smoking for the duration of your pregnancy?" he'd begged his wife.

"Oh, smoking a little isn't going to hurt them, Christian. You worry over every little thing. The doctor says they're fine. Leave me alone."

Thinking tonight of Suzie's complete lack of maternal feeling for the twins made him grit his teeth. She was a monster. He turned to go…maybe to her room…and lying in the recliner, safe in Ana's arms was his little girl. He stared for a long time until he realized that he was serene and soothed…just looking at them. He leaned down and kissed Ali's head. Then he kissed Ana's head as well.

After he'd closed the door behind him, Ana opened her eyes.

She'd had the sweetest dream.

CHAPTER 42

"But we must have her there, Christian. It's the twin's birthday party and she is such a big part of their lives."

"I know, mom, but Sunday is the only time she'll take off. Besides, you all want the twin's attention and if Ana is there, they'll always be looking for her."

"Yes, dear, we know that. We've all discussed it. Even Mia understands that she'll have less time with Ali…but I'm the only one in the family who has even met Ana. Everyone wants to meet her."

Grey sighed. How many times had they had a similar discussion? His family simply refused to grasp that Ana was an employee. Gail and Jason were also highly valued employees but his family never insisted that they come to brunch. 'Course, his housekeeper and security chief had never bashed a man's brains to mush in defense of the twins either.

"Mom, I will ask Ana but please don't get your hopes up. Okay?"

He should have known that Grace wouldn't let it go. Nor would she trust her son to get the job done. So, arriving home one day to find his mother sitting in the great room with Ana and the kids wasn't really surprising. Ana was showing Grace yesterday's Theo and Ali show and Grace was laughing like Christian had never seen her. Theo and Ali didn't get the joke, of course, but their grandmother's excitement was contagious. They were sitting on the floor…clapping and giggling. Ana was standing off to the side. She wasn't wearing her usual sweat suit. Grey suspected that soon after Grace's arrival, Ana had changed into jeans and a pink sweat set. She thought, he knew, that she ought to be properly dressed for company.

The sound from the film had been louder than the elevator ping and so no one noticed Grey coming in. He walked around the back of the room and over to Ana. She smiled at him and said that now he was home, she'd go to her room. He should alert her if she was needed.

"Consider yourself alerted, Ms. Steele," he grinned.

"But, sir, I don't wish to interrupt family time."

"Then don't leave. You look very pretty, by the way." Ana noticed that his silver eyes had gone quite dark. That puzzled her.

"Thank you, Mr. Grey. I was surprised by your mother's visit. I was wearing the usual and covered in oatmeal from breakfast."

Grey laughed and then asked her why she was not engaged with the group. She looked confused at his question. "Well, the children and their grandmother are having time together."

The film ended and the children noticed Ana's absence from their field of vision. They looked around and then squealed in delight upon catching sight of both her and their father in the corner. They awkwardly got to their feet and toddled quickly to their two favorite people. Ana welcomed them but encouraged them to go to their grandmother.

"How about you sit with Gramma and daddy to watch today's Theo and Ali show?" she suggested. They each took one of Ana's hands as she walked them slowly to the couch and then lifted Ali onto Grace's arms. Grey sat down next to his mother and snuggled Theo close. The show began and with the children so delighted in watching themselves they didn't notice when Ana slipped away.

Grey loved this daily ritual. "You do this every day, son?" Grace inquired.

"Yep. Ana's idea. After the kids get up in the morning, Turner plugs in a flash drive and records the whole day. I really look forward to the show each night. Makes me feel more connected to my children's lives."

"I notice that Ana is quite photogenic as well," Grace smirked.

Christian, lost in the film, didn't catch his mother's hint,. "You should bring these to brunch. Everyone would love to see them."

"Huh? Oh, yeah," Christian replied, distracted…not only by his children on the screen but by Ana. Grace was quite intuitive. She could see her son's attraction to the nanny although she knew that he was fighting it. If only Suzie weren't in the way.

Speak of the she-devil…Suzie came clacking down the stairs in her high heels, annoyed by the safety gate that Ana had had installed at the base of the stairs. Suzie would have kicked it out of her way but she didn't want to scuff her Louboutin's. So, she huffed loudly and unlatched the gate…throwing it open and leaving it that way. The fuss she made informed Grace and Christian of her presence but they pretended not to notice her.

Suzie couldn't tolerate being ignored so she walked over the rubber floor and stood in front of the screen. The children wailed but Suzie paid no mind.

"Well, hello, Grace. It's been awhile since you've dropped by my penthouse. To what do we owe the honor of your visit?"

Grace and Christian attempted to soothe the children. Christian politely asked Suzie to step aside.

"Oh, all right. If it'll shut them up. I don't think it's good for them to see themselves as movie stars every day. Their little egos will swell."

The irony of Suzie's observation did not go unnoticed.

CHAPTER 43

Wishing that she could keep the information to herself, Grace, nonetheless, felt that she needed to invite the children's mother to their 1st birthday party…hoping that Suzie wouldn't want to attend anyway. Perhaps if she described the gathering as boring…

"Hmm…Suzie, this Sunday we're having a birthday party for the twins at Grey Manor. Just family, balloons, games, cake and playing with the twins. We're keeping gifts to one each so as to not overwhelm the children. After dinner, we'll just sit around and watch them play. It should be fun. Christian is going to bring a collection of these flash drives for all the adults to watch. Will you be able to make it, do you think?"

Grey was biting his lip to keep from laughing. He'd never known his mother to be so obvious in her efforts to avoid Suzie's company. He looked back over his shoulder to Ana standing in the corner. He was surprised to find a strange look on her face…eyes flashing with fire. In that moment, he hoped that Suzie didn't attempt to touch one of the toddlers. He knew it wouldn't go well for her.

Suzie noticed her husband looking at the nanny. She wasn't jealous, exactly. She wouldn't have cared, for instance, if he brought a woman home for the night. However, she loathed this particular nanny…and she knew precisely what to do to get her goat. She reached down for Ali, who was already squirming in Grace's arms.

"Now Ali…this is your granny Grace. You should be a good girl for her. You mind mommy, understand?" she snarled at her child as she pretended to lovingly stroke her cheek. Grace was at a loss as to how to handle this threat. Unnecessary.

Ana strode quickly to Suzie's side, simply staring at her. From below, on the sofa, Christian and Grace could see the silent exchange between Suzie and Ana. They could see Suzie's trepidation and the blaze in Ana's eyes as she picked up Suzie's hand from Ali's head and replaced it with her own warm touch.

Suzie backed up a step…her heel sticking in the rubber floor, causing her to fall flat on her arse and amusing Theo and Ali. They weren't unkind. It was just that they were at the age when pratfalls were funny.

Suzie let out an unreasonable shriek as her heel snapped off. Ana picked up the heel and offered a helping hand to Suzie…pulling her to her feet. She held the heel like a knife.

"You'll need to change your shoes before you go. If you like, I can glue this back on," Ana spoke with a flat affect. Suzie was now looking back at Ana uneasily. "Yes, do that." She removed the broken shoe and handed it to Ana…who held it and stared at Suzie, as if waiting for her to leave the room.

Christian could see now that Suzie was disconcerted by Ana's gaze which he guessed to be intense and threatening. Grace was confused by the entire interaction between the two women. She cuddled Ali closer but Ali was starting to cry and reaching for Ana.

Ana knelt in front of Grace and smiled at Ali. "We like Gramma, don't we, sweetie? I like Gramma, too. Let's give her a kiss, okay?" Then she did and Ali smiled and did likewise. Ana stroked Ali's cheek and Ali immediately calmed and sighed, leaning back into Grace.

Suzie had retreated hurriedly up the stairs. Ana latched the gate behind her. Then she went into the kitchen to find the Super Glue in Gail's junk drawer. By the time that Suzie came clacking down the stairs again, her shoe was repaired. Ana remarked that she'd leave it outside Suzie's door. Then she gently took Suzie's arm and walked her into the foyer and out of sight of the children.

Christian and Grace heard the elevator doors close. Ana returned a moment later. "Suzie is sad to say that she won't be able to attend the party tomorrow." Then she returned to her corner after restarting the film.

"What was that, Christian?" Grace was gobsmacked and bewildered.

"That was Ana protecting my children from their mother," he whispered.

"Do they need protection?"

"Did you notice Ali's reaction to her mother's touch…to Suzie's voice? Yes, my children need protection from their egg donor."

"But, Christian, she may be bad at it but she is their mother. I don't think the nanny ought to be interfering in their relationship. It isn't right. Perhaps you ought to attend counseling. Maybe Suzie is being discouraged by Ana from mothering the children."

"Mom, I think that you and I need to have a talk about Suzie. I haven't been as forthcoming as I should have been this past year…or even during Suzie's pregnancy. Believe me, Ana is our savings grace."

Grey looked over his shoulder again. Ana was gazing out the glass at the Seattle skyline. Somehow he knew that she was shaking.

CHAPTER 44

"Ana, are you okay?"

"Yes, Mr. Grey. Did you have a nice visit with your mother and the children? She's a nice woman. She'll be a good role model as they grow."

"Well, I hope that you'll be here as they grow," Christian said. Ana smiled but said nothing. She was realistic about a nanny's relationship with her charges as they age. In time, they don't need nannies anymore and one must move on. Some nannies have a difficult time letting go. They realize that the children have parents but they make the mistake of believing that their place in their lives is more essential, more important that the parent's part.

Ana was currently walking that tightrope. She had to look out for the kids…give them what Suzie wouldn't and keep her from harming them. Still, she knew that she was just the nanny and would one day have to walk away. It would be hard. It would be sad. How do you leave babies you've raised and taken into your heart?

She'd seen nannies return to Elena Lincoln's agency after completing their assignments. Some she'd met were older…beyond their own child-bearing years. They'd raised so many children in so many families who would one day call them into a room, thank them for their service and hand them their final paycheck and a bonus.

Then they packed their bags, left the room they'd lived in for years and the children for whom they'd lived for years and walked away. To many, it seemed like it had all been for nothing. To others, who'd learned to close their hearts, it was just on to another job…and while that attitude might have been easier on the nannies, their charges were the poorer for it.

Ana, she knew, would always walk the tightrope. And right now, she felt like she was standing on the highwire midway between two skyscrapers…and there was a strong wind.

Theo and Ali were napping so Ana was taking the time to sit in the window seat of the library…reading A People's History of the United States by Howard Zinn. It was a book that she'd always enjoyed…the truth of America from the point of view of ordinary people…not wars and generals. She was fascinated by truth. Next she would read Rachel Maddow's new book Prequel: An American Fight Against Fascism. She was a speed reader and so had finished Zinn's book and was beginning Maddow's when Christian quietly entered the library.

Grey reflected that he seemed to always be sneaking up on Ana. He asked himself why that was…but he already knew. He wanted to watch her, to look at her, to study her. She was an enigma to him. On the surface, she appeared to be a sweet, uncomplicated woman but he sensed there was an edge to her and he increasingly wanted to know all there was to know about nanny Ana.

She fascinated him.

After watching her for a while and the way her glossy hair shone in the light from the window, he coughed to let her know that he was in the room. She looked and stood to greet him, respectfully, as one would with a boss.

"Mr. Grey. The children are napping so I took the time to catch up on my reading."

"Ana, I have complete faith in the way you care for my children. You needn't ever explain yourself to me."

Ana nodded and gave him a small smile.

"However, I do have a question about this morning's…hmm…interaction with my wife. You scared her…and it was deliberate, wasn't it?"

Ana blinked. "Yes, of course. Mrs. Grey requires a firm hand."

"Did you also…when escorting her to the elevator…tell her to stay away from the party?"

Ana nodded sheepishly.

"What did you say to her exactly?"

"Well, let's see," Ana tapped her lips while she consulted her memory. It was a familiar gesture now and stirred something in Grey.

"Oh, yes. I said, "Mrs. Grey. Do not go to the party. Understood?" "and then Suzie nodded her agreement and got into the elevator."

"That is all?"

Ana nodded. "I don't believe it was an untoward request, Mr. Grey. Suzie didn't truly want to attend anyway."

"Ana, I have to say that I admire the way you handle my wife. I'm just concerned that it might backfire on you one day. Suzie can be a quite vengeful person."

"Oh, yes. I understand what Suzie is capable of doing. I'm fairly certain that she was behind the kidnapping of the children so I do understand her to be dangerous. Do not be concerned, Mr. Grey. I am on high alert."

"Wait. You think that Suzie arranged for the kidnapping of her own children? That's insane!" Grey exclaimed.

"Yes…it is. Suzie is not entirely sane. I believe that she intended to extort a large sum of money from you and then run away with Jack Hyde. The safety of her children was not a consideration. Of course, I have no proof…just a theory."

Grey felt a chill overcome him and he needed to sit. It was crazy. It was improbable. And he knew that nanny Ana was right.

CHAPTER 45

"You wanted to speak with me, sir," Taylor said as he stood ramrod straight in front of Grey's desk.

"Yes. Please sit, Taylor. I get a crick in my neck looking up at you even when I'm standing myself," he grinned.

Taylor obeyed, sitting rigidly in the chair he favored.

"Taylor, I would like you to consider, from this point on, that my wife is a danger to my children and to nanny Ana. You are to have her every move noted and, if necessary, reported back to me. Questions?"

To Grey's surprise, Taylor exhibited no astonishment at this request. Christian had fully expected Taylor to be struck dumb by such a jarring order…but no. Taylor's expression remained impassive. He merely nodded his understanding.

"I was going to discuss such a situation with you soon, Mr. Grey, but I was concerned about your reaction. May I ask, how did you come to this decision?"

"Ana believes that Suzie orchestrated the kidnapping of her own children…knowing that I would, without argument, turn over billions to retrieve my children. She said that Suzie would then run away with Jack Hyde. At first, I was shocked at her thinking. Then I realized that she was correct. So…now I know that my children are in danger from their own mother."

Grey shook his head in dismay. "Perhaps I ought to just give Suzie a couple billion and send her on her way."

"My observation of your wife, sir, is that she wants more than money. She wants you to suffer. I, of course, have no intimate knowledge of the state of your marriage, sir…but Mrs. Jones has led me to believe that your wife arbors a deep and unsettling hatred for you. She has a theory, too." Taylor smirked.

"Go on…" Grey prodded.

"In Mrs. Grey's slightly deranged mind…"

"Slightly?" Grey retorted grimly.

Taylor shrugged…"in lieu of any clinical diagnosis…that is. Anyway, in her mind, you are the enemy. She conned you into marriage but now finds that she is entrapped. You hold all the cards and her life is dictated by you…where she lives, how she lives.

"That doesn't make any sense to me, Taylor. Suzie spends money without any interference from me. You should see her credit card bills."

Taylor looked uncomfortable. "Mrs. Jones is the only person Suzie allows into her suite…to clean. Gail has noted that Suzie will come home with thousands of dollars of designer clothes but the next day, the clothes will be gone. Gail believes that Suzie is returning the apparel for cash. She employs a similar method with shoes, jewelry, purses…anything. However, Suzie isn't as sophisticated as she pretends to be. She doesn't stash the cash in a bank account or in the Caymans…no. She hides it in her suite…in shoe boxes, under the mattress, taped under rugs.

Grey was gobsmacked. "Why did Gail never say anything to me?"

"She was embarrassed to be so aware of the condition of your marriage in the first place, sir. She thinks your wife is loony, sir, and that you are aware of her…eccentricities. She doesn't feel that it is her place to say anything."

Grey stood and began to pace the room. It was a large room so he was getting some miles in. Taylor relaxed a bit in his chair and waited. Sometimes, Grey would pace for quite some time while he did his thinking. He was not an impulsive man…rather quite thoughtful and deliberate which probably accounted for some of his business success. In the time that Taylor had spent with his boss, he'd become quite impressed with this kid's smarts. He'd never met anyone like him. Taylor had always thought that Ray Steele was the most remarkable man he'd ever know but now he was considering adding Christian Grey to his exclusive list.

"Suzie is mentally ill. I can think of no maneuver around that. Nor can I think how to force her into therapy. In fact, she is, I think it is safe to say, criminally inclined and having sit down sessions with a therapist will not fix that. Therefore, we must treat her as an ongoing threat to everyone in this house. Even you, Jason, could be a target. Until I…or you…come up with a plan to nullify this threat, we will keep her under constant observation…visual and auditory."

"Yes, sir. Permission to purchase several vehicles…each quite different from the other…to trail Mrs. Grey. We will equip them with high tech to watch, listen and record. It will be expensive," he warned Grey.

Grey snorted. "And you think that worries me, Jason?"

Taylor chuckled. "No, sir, I did not think that but my comment was by way of informing you."

"While I do wish to be kept in the loop, you never have to delay any action or expenditure you deem necessary, Taylor. Understood? When it comes to the safety of the people in my life, you are the boss…not me. I think Ray Steele impressed that fact upon me.

"Actually, now I'm wondering who else I should worry about," Grey was now tearing his hands through his hair…a habit Taylor recognized.

"Sir, remember 'worrying' is my job. We do have any of your staff of whom Mrs. Grey is aware…Andrea, Roz…under covert surveillance."

Grey took his hands out of his hair and appeared to relax. "Okay, let's get going on those spy vehicles or whatever you call them."

"Yes, sir. We'll have them up and running in a day or two. My connections are rapid response. May I ask, sir, how much do you know about your wife's background?"

"Her parents have no interest in her. I am not aware of anything other than emotional neglect in her childhood."

"I'll have Welch do a deep vet…and, sir, please don't kick yourself for marrying such a liability. Without that mistake, you would not have Theo and Ali. All roads have potholes, sir."

Grey laughed out loud. Suzie was certainly a pothole.

CHAPTER 46

As the elevator descended the 25 floors to the lobby, Suzie stewed over her humiliation…again…at the hands of the bitch nanny. Suzie and Elena had been discussing the steps to take to nullify nanny Ana's influence but it had only gotten worse. Christian had let the nanny completely dictate that scene upstairs…in her home with her children.

Ana had pressed her up against the elevator doors and hissed at her that Suzie would be too busy Sunday to make it to the children's party…did Suzie understand? Suzie couldn't deny her fear. Nanny Ana was scary and Suzie was already aware that she could get physical.

As Elena waited in their usual spot at the café, she couldn't deny that she was not looking forward to another boring lunch with Suzie Grey. The woman never shut up about the nanny. Elena wasn't even sure that many of Suzie's complaints were genuine. It seemed that Suzie was less stable as time went on. She was in fairly decent shape after she moved upstairs into her own apartment but when her kidnapping plans had gone awry, cracks began to appear. Actually, looking even further back, Elena could see that there were cracks developing within a week of Christian hiring nanny Ana.

The debilitating effect that Suzie had had on every other nanny had not worked on the new one…and then Christian had started to be more relaxed because this nanny was staying, living in and was good with the children. She didn't like that her husband was cheerful. And she had seen the way he looked at Ana.

Elena looked up from her phone to see Suzie storming in and she knew she was in for another uncomfortable lunch wherein she had to pretend that she cared about Mrs. Grey and her problems. She didn't. She just couldn't afford to make an enemy of the wife of Christian Grey.

Suzie would want to begin plotting again…something Elena had avoided for a few weeks. The truth was that Elena had no idea how to destroy Grey and his nanny. She'd figured that his pristine reputation would take a hit if rumors began that he and his nanny were canoodling behind Suzie's back but Suzie thought that that would make her look pathetic. Besides, Elena was afraid that word getting out that her agency had supplied the whore nanny to the Grey family would hurt business. It wouldn't be the first time that a husband and a nanny fell in lust but Elena had always managed to head off a divorce and keep her agency out of the news.

"My, Suzie, you're looking special today," Elena beamed insincerely. "You always manage to put together a look like no other. I don't know how you do it"…thinking, you have a rich husband who puts up with you buying out stores.

Suzie took a breath and seemed calmer as she listened to Elena's blather. Elena kept it up until Suzie sat down and smiled. Her flattery wouldn't forestall the litany of complaints coming her way but would tone it down a bit and slow Suzie's rant. Elena felt that she worked too hard for this 'friendship'.

"Well, thank you, Lena. You are a shining light in my dark world."

Elena teased…"On, Suzie. Your world does have some dark corners, to be sure, but you handle it all with elegance and grace."

"I do try. Speaking of trying…". Elena sighed inwardly. Here we go. I'm so glad this café serves alcohol. Suzie has no idea what is in my coffee.

"My nasty mother-in-law dropped by uninvited this morning to play 'granny loves you' with the brats." Speaking of brats, Elena inwardly giggled as she ordered another special coffee.

"Well, let her bother with them. Then you don't have to." It was like spitting in the wind with Suzie.

"There they were…the cozy little clan. Christian, Grace, the kids and that nanny standing off in the corner guarding them like a Nazi. I tried, Lena, to be nice."

Hah! Elena smirked to herself. You can't even spell the word. Did I finish that second coffee already? Better slow down.

"As soon as I touched the female one, she started screaming…for no good reason! And that nanny was on me in a flash. I think that she's a vampire. You know how vampires can be in one spot and suddenly appear in another?"

Oh, sure, Suzie. Of course I know. Vampires are fast. Yes. Could I get another coffee? Thank you.

"And Lena, if you could have seen the look in her eyes. I mean…I don't think she's human. There's something wrong there. Her eyes are blue but when she looked at me, I could swear they were aflame. Then I tripped on that damn rubber floor she put down and fell hard…course, nobody cared to ask if I was hurt. And the brats! They laughed at me! To top it off, the heel on my shoe got stuck in the rubber and snapped off. Louboutins! Shabby workmanship for a $1500 dollar shoe. And there's more…".

Yes, Elena thought through the pleasant haze caused by her coffee, there is always more…much more. Your life is hell, Suzie.

"The nanny dragged me to the elevator, pushed me up against the wall and basically threatened me if I dared attend my own children's birthday party Sunday. I wouldn't go anyway. It sounded like death on a plate…but, really, it should be my decision, don't you think, Lena? Lena, your eyes are dilated. Are you high?"

"High? At noon in a café? I think it's the lighting in here. Your eyes are a bit dark, too. Now, tell me more."

It didn't take much to distract Suzie. So, she was off again. The nanny was evil. Her children were not safe with that she-devil. She'd be having a word with Christian. Lena should send round a couple of better candidates. Suzie's children had been conned into an emotional connection with this creature. She wanted a nanny who was more professional. Yes, that's the word…professional. One who would be like this nanny she saw once in movie…stern, demanding…'course, it was a horror movie and the nanny did end up slashing the children into pieces. Did you see that one, Lena? It was really terrifying. I kept having to cover my eyes. I want nanny Ana gone and I shall see to it one way or another. That's my first project. Then there is the second that we've not yet worked out. I do so appreciate your attention to this issue, Lena. You haven't taken your eyes off of me. No one else gives a damn.

Huh? Thought Elena. What did she say? How about another coffee?

"Well, Lena. I have to get some shopping done. I'm really going to spend today…nothing but haute couture and Cartier's. Christian's next credit card statement might give him that heart attack I've been hoping for. You take care, dear. I'd get those eyes looked at."

Elena smiled brightly at Suzie and thanked her for her concern and her company. Elena's day would never be complete without a visit with Suzie. Suzie bounced happily out the door and Elena laid her head on the table.

CHAPTER 47

As Suzie waltzed from store to store, she didn't notice the coverts following her. Nor did she notice the white panel van always parked across the street from every store she patronized…but that was Suzie. She noticed little that didn't directly concern her and her needs. The homeless on the sidewalks were disgusting…druggies and whores, people who just didn't want to work. Maybe she ought to have Christian hire a bodyguard for her. Yes, important people always had bodyguards. Now why hadn't she thought of that before. The mayor's dowdy wife had a bodyguard and a chauffeur. She was Mrs. Christian Grey…far more prominent than the mayor's wife. How could Christian let her walk around without the protection she deserved? You'd think he wanted her to be attacked.

Then it occurred to Suzie that she was rarely bothered by paparazzi. Shouldn't her picture be on the cover of the tabloids every day? She was a beautiful woman…a rare creature in this dull city of rain.

Of course, Suzie didn't know that her husband threatened lawsuits with any tabloid that featured his wife. It wasn't because he was interested in her privacy. No. It was something petty…just a little payback for all the misery she caused him. Suzie checked the tabloids every morning…always disappointed. Grey smiled benignly as he entered his elevator. A small bit of vengeance to brighten his day.

"Anything of interest today, Turner?" Taylor asked as he entered the security office.

"The usual whining about Ana. There was a pap in the corner stealthily snapping Suzie and her buddy but she didn't notice. She thinks that Ana is a vampire." Turner chuckled.

"Could you ID the pap?"

"Yeah, name is Drake. He works for the Seattle Nooz. I don't know why he bothers with Suzie. His editor will never risk Grey's ire by printing a photo of his wife."

"Maybe he isn't as dumb as you think…" Taylor mused. He made a quick call to the Nooz and spoke with the editor. Anyone calling as a representative of Christian Grey received immediate attention. Besides, he certainly knew Taylor. He listened carefully, grinned and agreed to Taylor's request.

The next morning there was an article on the front page of the Nooz featuring Elena Lincoln. They'd taken Drake's photos and cropped them so that only Elena appeared. There was an article about her nanny agency and all the important people who used her services. It was, in fact, Elena's Elite Nannies that had provided Christian with the awesome nanny, Ana Steele, who foiled the kidnappers' attempt to steal Grey's children.

Taylor had alerted Mr. Grey and Gail. Thus, they all tried to keep straight faces as Suzie looked at the photo and article on the front page above the fold. Firstly, she was stunned and as the reality set in, she became enraged. Ordinarily, Suzie being enraged would be annoying but this was a special occasion. A really fun occasion.

Suzie raged about the house, waving the Nooz in the air, screaming out her indignation and mortification at being treated as someone of no importance. It was she…not Lena…who should be on the front page. She was the beautiful and elegant wife of the most important man on the west coast. Hell, he could call the President and be put through tout de suite. Lena had done nothing of note.

The irony that Suzie had done nothing except marry Christian Grey was completely lost on her. His accomplishments were her accomplishments, she believed. She liked to tell her social circle that Christian consulted her on his every move because he so trusted her judgement. She led them to believe that he begged her to accompany him to business dinners and charity events but she was a modest person and felt that the spotlight should be on her husband.

And now they would be wondering about her complaints about nanny Ana. The paper made her sound like a real find. Really, this article was a bit of genius.

Christian called his office to ask Andrea to reschedule his day. He wouldn't be in until afternoon. Suzie was going to raise hell and he needed to be home to handle her. It wouldn't take her long to get to Ana.

He didn't fear for Ana although he needlessly felt protective of her. He feared what Ana might do if she felt that the kids were being disturbed in any way. Ali was still having nightmares and Christian could hear the strange edge in Ana's voice when she reported this. It would probably be best that Suzie just stay away from her children but he knew that wouldn't be the case.

Ana was in the nursery's en suite bathing the twins when she heard Suzie come roaring down the hallway. She was kneeling next to the tub when Suzie burst in…hysterically flapping a newspaper about and blaming Ana for this insult. The children looked quite scared. Ana felt that feeling that took over and was capable of causing much damage. She took a deep breath to calm herself.

She turned so that Suzie's back was to the kids' view and smiled sweetly at Suzie. "May I see what has you so upset, Mrs. Grey?"

Suzie slapped the paper onto Ana's face but Ana wasn't bothered by that. She took the paper and read the article…trying to ascertain the issue. Elena's photo and a brief article about her being responsible for introducing Ana to the Greys. Huh. Ana's brain whirled as she sought a way to make this palatable for Suzie's small prefrontal cortex.

"Elena looks strange," she posited to Suzie who instantly grasped onto this slight.

"She does look odd, doesn't she? Look at her eyes."

"Yes and her clothing isn't flattering either. It's rather an odd angle as well. The pap must have been having trouble getting the shot. Were you sitting across from her?"

"Yes, I was," Suzie replied, now quiet and intrigued.

"It appears that he was trying to shoot you but had to settle for Elena. Then the editor simply reran old news to make it look like something so that people would buy the paper thinking that they were getting a good story about the Greys…which always sells. It's called click bait. That's all this is…just click bait. Elena must be so humiliated. Maybe you can make her feel better."

Suzie's brain did a 180. She turned and said a pleasant hello to the kids sitting in the tub. They even reciprocated the hello…with some sort of gibberish. Then Suzie instructed Ana to continue. Ana nodded respectfully and replied yes, ma'am. Suzie went off to console Elena who knew better than to acknowledge her delight with the article. The phone had not stopped ringing with calls from parents seeking elite nannies. Rather, Elena accepted Suzie's misbegotten words of sympathy as if they were a lifeline on this horrible day.

Suzie felt great.

Elena felt great.

Ana sang to the children and made up stories about their little yellow ducks.

Christian, Gail and Taylor enjoyed their moment and then returned to their work. Certainly was fun while it lasted. Maybe they'd try something like it again.

None of them knew what…or who…had dissipated the storm.

CHAPTER 48

"Yes, Andrea. Why are you whispering?"

"Your wife just got off the elevator. Instructions?" Andrea wanted to know if she should lock his office door and tell Suzie that he was out or should she just say hello and let Suzie barge right in.

"It's okay, Andrea. Let her through."

Post-barging, Suzie shoved some of the papers on Christian's desk out of her way and then sat herself down. He had just organized all those contracts and now he would have to start again.

"Well, make yourself comfortable, Suzie. You know, there are a couch and some chairs in this room."

"Yes, I know how you like to look down from your massive desk at the peons who come to beg favors of his high and mighty but I prefer to look down at you," she smiled. She was in a very good mood…not that Christian cared. He'd give her whatever she wanted and then he could go back to working on the Chinese deal.

"I take it that you need something, Suzie. So. What can I do for you this drizzly Seattle morning?"

Suzie giggled. Odd. When Ana giggled, it was lovely and produced a tent in his pants. With Suzie, it simply made his skin crawl. Still, he smiled obligingly.

"It occurred to me yesterday and then again this morning while talking with the nanny, that I ought to have a bodyguard/driver. Why have you never provided me with that?"

Ana?

"Well, you've always been so independent, Suzie. You wanted a Porsche, remember? I have the speeding, reckless driving and parking tickets to prove it."

"Oh. All right but I've changed my mind. Now I want a limo and a chauffeur."

"You do know that a limo is twice the size of a normal vehicle. How about a Ute? It rides higher and you can look down on all the peons as you float by?"

"Ute"?

"SUV. We have three in the garage right now. I'll have Taylor assign one of the security team to drive you."

Suzie pouted. He could hear it coming. "I don't want some old used car. I want a new one…in bright red so that everyone knows it's me going by."

Grey frowned. "Are you certain that you want such a middle class color? There is a reason that all my vehicles are black."

He smiled to himself. He had her. Suzie's eyes popped open. "Is there a color higher class than black?"

"Well, look at the color of the President's car and caravan…and what color are most limos?"

This silly conversation was wearing on him. He wanted Suzie gone so he could pour a shot glass of Maker's Mark. He had one of Ana's flash drives in his desk. It was his favorite. He could drink and be entertained before returning to force that Chinese company to cave into his demands. Alcohol, his children and a successful deal…his notion of a perfect day. He unconsciously had been adding Ana to the mix without admitting it to himself.

Okay. Suzie was done 'thinking' and had made a decision. A black Mercedes Ute…brand new. Grey agreed and texted Taylor.

Buy that new Mercedes SUV we've been discussing…the one that's armored…for Ana and the kids.

Have one of the old ones detailed and give it to Mrs. Grey?

Who is our worst driver?

Reynolds. Runs stop signs and red lights. Takes corners on two wheels and gets lost all the time. Parking tickets…been towed…bad tempered. Doesn't pay attention.

Assign him to Suzie as bodyguard and driver. In her presence, refer to him as her protection detail and chauffeur.

May I say, sir, that you are a wicked man?

Why, thank you, Taylor. I think that you're rather evil yourself.

He rang off, informed Suzie that it would take a couple of days to get a new vehicle and for Taylor to locate and hire a well-trained man for the job. She clapped her hands and leaned down to kiss Christian's cheek. He was so easy to deal with if she was firm.

After she left the office, he knocked back a shot of bourbon…washed the lipstick off his cheek…and texted Ana.

What did you say to Suzie this morning?

She was upset about the article. I spoke to her in her own language.

?

Bullshit.

Laughing so hard…falling off chair.

CHAPTER 48

Suzie had never paid any attention to the security staff so she didn't recognize Reynolds who was underfoot all day. His general ineptitude was about to get him fired when Taylor found the perfect job for him. He was thoroughly coached in how to deal with Mrs. Grey…words, attitude of reverence, posture…everything that Suzie would want in a subservient employee. Reynolds knew that his job had been on the line so he was primed to absorb all that Taylor taught him. And Suzie immediately loved him. The other staff…especially the nanny and the housekeeper…were not properly servile so Reynolds was a delight.

For a few weeks, Suzie spent her days being driven around in her 'brand new shiny Ute' by her protection detail. She bragged to all her social circle that her husband had become increasingly concerned for her safety and had finally insisted, despite her protests, that she have a protection detail and a chauffeur. She claimed that security chief Taylor had scoured the country seeking the best for her as per Christian's instructions. Yes, she missed her independence and her Porsche but after that awful attempt to kidnap her beloved children…well…she could see his point.

The other socialites wondered why it took six months for Grey to decide that his wife needed a bodyguard but whatever. Suzie showed off her new Mercedes which looked just like all the other Mercedes except that it had a silver stripe along the side…a thoughtful touch by Taylor to further convince Suzie that her vehicle was a special order. Suzie expected that everyone would now want a silver stripe but she assured them that it was factory applied and anything else would not be as refined.

The women just nodded…but now they all wanted stripes.

The children had had a wonderful 1st birthday although Christian felt a kind of ache in his chest watching them toddle around. He missed them being babies. They didn't spit up on his $500 shirts anymore. Their baby scent was gone although Ana, noticing Grey's sadness, had begun bathing them with a wonderful shampoo with an apple fragrance. They weren't bald anymore either. Ana remarked often that their hair was growing in lustrous and thick and copper-toned just like their daddy. They both had gray eyes as well. In fact, Ana and Gail could see no resemblance to Suzie at all. Her red hair was a dye job.

Ana reflected that men were a lot to deal with what with their egos having to be constantly stroked. Still, Mr. Grey was a good man who deserved it. His wife was such a hag, Ana grimaced to herself. She truly loathed the woman unlike any she'd ever known…the memory of her own mother buried deep in her psyche.

How could a mother not love her children…behave as if they didn't exist and be so self-absorbed? The comparison between her own mother and Suzie did not occur to her.

Christian had insisted that Ana come to Grey Manor for the party. Ana didn't mind missing her day off…that wasn't her objection. She felt that it was a family occasion and that she was just an employee. She was, indeed, embarrassed to be included. Everyone was so kind and welcoming…it only made it worse. She tried to stay out of the way but they kept dragging her out of her corner to join in the festivities.

"What are you doing over here? Come…dinner is ready. Can't wait to see what the twins will do to the cake."

"They'll smash their faces in it and then throw it at you," Ana remarked solemnly. She felt it was a serious inquiry warranting a serious answer.

The family seemed to understand that Ana was shy and took no offense at anything she said or did. After all, she had risked her own life to save the children. They thought she hung the moon.

"How did you convince Suzie to stay home?" Mia asked.

"She isn't home. She's got Reynolds driving her around…probably looking for a Tiffany's that's open on Sunday. This is the day she birthed the twins so she deserves a push present…again." Christian laughed so hard.

The family had never seen him so open and happy. Grace had caught glimpses when she visited the penthouse so she wasn't surprised that her recalcitrant younger son was different in Ana's company. He'd already passed his phone around so they could all see the text he'd had with Ana the day that Suzie demanded a new car.

Ana blushed when everyone cheered her response. "You are such a blessing to this family, Ana. Truly you are." Ana couldn't help being flattered but she was never fooled. This was temporary. Everything was temporary.

She was embarrassed when Theo and Ali showed their preference for her gift to theirs. She meant it to be something small and less impressive than what she was certain the wealthy Greys could afford but….

She'd bought a selection of small, simple toys and wrapped them all up in a big box. The children together tore off all the wrapping…elephants, their favorite. Inside they found individually wrapped toys which they discovered one by one with squeals of joy.

Uncle Elliot had bought them little cars they could drive around the park. When Ana learned of his intentions to buy them electric cars, she'd taken Christian aside and patiently explained that they were both too young to be driving and that they needed to use their own muscles to ambulate. Too many children were obese because everything was easy for them. Christian informed Elliot and Elliot bought pedal cars. Ana made a little fuss over his smart purchases. He didn't know that they were her idea.

Unfortunately, he was quite taken with the little beauty employed by his brother. He wondered if Christian would mind if he asked Ana for a date. Yes, he was firmly informed…he would mind. Elliot took Ana aside and asked anyway.

"You know, Ana, you're not the usual skank I'd pick up in a bar."

"Why, thank you, Elliot. Compliments are always appreciated. I sense that you're leading up to something?"

"Yeah. Would you like to hit up Dizzy's Dive with me one night? Or, if you want something fancier, we could have dinner at the Mile High Club,"…his face was lit up with anticipation of her acceptance. He was a gorgeous man…not as gorgeous as his brother but still…blonde, green eyes, well-built and a pleasing face. All that and his successful business in design and construction along with the name Grey and Elliot had never been turned down for a date.

"Dizzy's Dive sounds interesting, Elliot…however, while I'm employed by your brother, it would be awkward to have a relationship with his brother. If we should have a falling out, well, think of the complications. What if I fell madly in love with you and wanted marriage and children? Your brother would lose a nanny and he's had such a hard time finding one of whom he approves. It could cause a rift between you and that would affect the whole family dynamic. Then we wouldn't be happy, would we?

"You know, you are a charming and quite handsome fellow so your invitation is difficult to reject but I'm afraid that I must. I like my job and the children. I can't risk it. I do hope that you understand my reluctance," she pleaded as she looked up…way up…at Elliot.

My lord, it would be like dating Paul Bunyan. Elliot was three inches taller than Christian and a good 50 lbs. more muscled. She much preferred Christian's elegance…broad shoulders, slender hips…oh and the way he walked! Stop it, she said to herself. You're being ridiculous.

"I guess I understand your point, Ana, but I can't say that I'm not disappointed. I guess that my brother is more your type anyway."

"I don't believe that I have a type, Elliot, and Mr. Grey is married."

Elliot grinned. "No, he has a wife but he isn't married."

"Regardless of Mrs. Grey's shortcomings, she is his wife and I respect that."

"Yeah, okay. Too bad Suzie doesn't."

CHAPTER 49

"That wasn't so awful, was it?" Christian asked Ana who was sitting in the front seat with Taylor. "I mean, except for Elliot…you know…hmm…hitting on you?"

Ana giggled. "Is he going to be okay, do you know? I don't have a lot of experience with turning down boys who ask for dates."

"Well, Elliot is a 32 year old man actually but yeah, he does have the mentality sometimes of a teenage boy. Anyway, he'll be fine. Although…he has absolutely no experience in being turned down. He'll probably stew on that one for a whole night. Then he'll drop by Dizzy Dive to pick up someone. Hmm…Dizzy's is just what it sounds like…a dive bar. He likes to go there because he's never recognized."

"Oh…well, he offered dinner at the Mile High Club if Dizzy's Dive wasn't up to my standards," she laughed.

"What a jackass," Christian shook his head.

"Why do you say that, Mr. Grey? He was quite nice to me. He only wanted to take me some place really nice," Ana frowned.

"The Mile High is my place. He's never billed when he eats there." Ana burst into laughter.

"Well, he is something else, isn't he? I had a feeling that he is a bit of a poseur. Has he ever been married or in a serious relationship?"

"No. Too afraid that women only want him for his money and his name. It is a problem. You've seen how well I fared. I thought that I knew Suzie well but I didn't know her at all. She got pregnant on our honeymoon and once she'd delivered my heir and my spare…as she put it…she moved upstairs."

"Mr. Grey, you don't have to share personal details with me. I didn't mean to ask about Elliot. I shouldn't have. None of it is my business." Ana turned back around to look out the window. Grey looked at Taylor in the rear view mirror who subtlety shrugged.

"I don't mind…if you don't mind listening, Ana."

It was silent for a moment. Then Ana said that it was really none of her concern and it would probably be best if they kept things on a professional basis. Grey nodded as if she could see him and went back to looking at his sleeping children.

"Well, I think the kids had a great 1st birthday, don't you? One whole year. It certainly flew by. Suddenly, they're toddlers. Soon they'll be talking, I guess."

"Yes…soon we'll hear their first words."

"What do you think they'll be?" Grey asked. He could see Ana tapping her finger against her lips.

"Now that you mention it…I'd hope it would be dada or papa…whichever you'd prefer to be called. I'd thought about encouraging them…you know, like people do but it would be confusing. They might start calling me papa," she giggled. "So, I'd recommend that you begin working on that with your children."

"You're right. I'll get on that. When do you think we should get beds for them?"

"Oh, 18 months to 2 years. When they start trying to climb out of their cribs, I should think. Don't want them toppling onto the floor."

Grey and Ana continued talking like this the rest of the way home. It was, Grey imagined, the kind of conversation that parents have about their children but he and Suzie never had. He enjoyed it and was grateful once more for Ana. There was more he wanted to share with her but she was right. He shouldn't be imposing his personal thoughts onto her. It was funny. He hadn't felt lonely until lately…since hiring Ana. Having someone at home to talk with about his children made him realize how empty his life was without a partner. It wasn't fair to make Ana into that partner when he had nothing to offer her.

Wait. Did he want to offer Ana something? Stop. You're a married man. Leave the woman alone.

They each toted a child up in the elevator. Even tho' Ali was sleeping, Ana was rocking her back and forth and putting little kisses on her head. Grey was so grateful that Ana loved these children who weren't even hers. She was putting herself on the line although one day she'd have to say goodbye to them. Why couldn't he have met…stop it.

Silently, they each changed diapers and put the children into their jammies. Then they tucked the children into their cribs and stood together gazing down at them. Finally, Grey said goodnight and left for his study.

He'd been working for a while when there was a soft tap at the door. Ana walked into the room…a sad look on her pretty face.

"Mr. Grey, you trusted me enough to share something personal earlier. I've realized since that I was unkind to refuse you. We do share a unique responsibility and if you still want to unburden yourself, I want to listen." Her big blue eyes looked up into his. He thought to say no. He didn't want to burden her. Yet he also wanted her to understand him and why things were the way they were in this strange household. Mostly, he wanted to talk with her…no one else…just Ana.

He asked if she'd like a drink. She shook her head. "I guess I have never seen you drink," he allowed.

"I usually wait until you've gone to bed before I come in and hit the whiskey," she said seriously. He gaped. She giggled. He sat down behind his desk before the tent in his pants became too noticeable.

CHAPTER 50

"I guess I wanted you to understand the odd dynamic of this place. I've wondered occasionally what you must think of me and my marriage. What could I have been thinking to marry a monster like Suzie. I know you don't think ill of me but, yet, I feel the need to explain. Is that okay?"

Christian looked up from his glass. Ana could see that he was nervous and her heart went out to him. He cared what she thought of him and she wanted to reassure him that she thought well of him but she kept quiet. She gave him a small smile and all her attention.

He told her how his reasons for marriage and children were not the best. By the time he was adopted by the Greys, he'd closed his heart to love. His parents were told that he had Attachment Disorder. Years of love and acceptance and safety had eased that problem but still he held so much anger inside that he couldn't let himself feel love.

"That room upstairs that I've never shown you? It was my playroom…a silly word, really, for what went on in there. I was a practitioner of BDSM for several years…first as a submissive and then as a dominant. I was seduced as a 15-year-old by an older neighbor who was then a friend of my mother. When I was 19, I dropped out of Harvard to start GEH and Elena taught me how to be a dominant. It was useful training for being a business tycoon."

He saw the expression on Ana's face and said yes…that Elena. "It's legal but, Mr. Grey, you were a minor. That was abuse and pedophilia."

"Yes, I understood that after a couple of years of therapy but once I did, I had Elena thoroughly investigated. There were only two of us. First, an 18-year-old and then me. I told Elena that should I ever discover that there were more, I would put her away. She was stupid and selfish but not a career pedophile. She gave up her friendship with my mother who was deeply hurt but that was part of our deal. If my parents had ever found out, my father would have destroyed her and I didn't feel that that was warranted.

"I enjoyed BDSM with consensual, contractual partners for a few years until I became concerned that I could be found out and my business ruined. GEH was my first baby and I loved it so. Being so young, it was incredibly difficult to be taken seriously as a top level businessman. Plus, there was a lot of jealousy and resentment on the part of other business people. Shortly after my 25th birthday, I made the decision to marry and have a family in order to appear more mature. I felt that I couldn't continue to show up at events and conferences with a different woman every time. So, I made the cold-blooded decision to find a suitable woman to marry and raise children with even though I didn't feel capable of offering either real love."

He stopped and studied Ana's eyes…those stunning blue eyes that hadn't left his since he'd begun. He didn't see disgust in them…just the same attention.

"It wasn't easily done…finding a woman. I'd been sleeping with many different women for the years after I gave up BDSM but with each experience and each deep vetting, the result was the same. I, Christian, was not the attraction. I, Christian Grey…handsome, enigmatic, wealthy titan of industry and scion of the prominent Grey family…was who they wanted.

Then I met Suzie. She was different… an intelligent, hard-working commercial realtor at the top of her field. Independent, serving on several charity boards and lovely to everyone. She would introduce me to all of the men who hated me and they began to like me because of her influence. She made me wait for sex and when we did go to bed, it was great. One day, with great hesitation, she told me that she had fallen in love with me and, understanding my apparent reluctance to be in a long term relationship, felt that she needed to break it off.

"I still marvel at how well she pulled it off. Even after it was right in front of me, I still had a hard time believing that I'd been fooled. I proposed. She made me wait a couple of weeks before agreeing and then we were engaged. I wanted to marry asap but she wanted a proper wedding."

"Did you have a prenup?" Ana was really into this story now.

Grey laughed again. "Can you believe that I so wanted this fairytale that I didn't want a prenup?"

Ana was just shaking her head at this. "But you're such a brilliant businessman."

Grey smiled at the compliment. "Why thank you, nanny Ana. Anyway, my father insisted and Suzie threw a hissy fit. That, right there, should have been my first clue but I ignored it. My father wrote up a prenup that he said was common for men in my financial position. Suzie gets a million for every child and a million for every year we stay married."

"So, she's going on 5 million now. That's why she's being so pleasant lately." Ana paused and then looked alarmed.

"Custody, Mr. Grey!" Grey hastened to reassure her.

"I get full legal and physical custody of the kids."

Ana let out a breath and sank back into the cushions. "Oh, thank the lord." Then she looked dubiously at Grey. "Then why in hell are you still married to her?"

Grey considered this question with a sheepish expression on his face. "Inertia?"

Ana shook her head. Grey continued. "I wanted to wait a year for children so that Suzie and I could have some time to ourselves. I wasn't in love with her but I wanted to try to build a bond. Suzie had other ideas. She got pregnant on our honeymoon. She blamed it on an antibiotic she was taking…said that it interfered with the efficacy of the pill. Naturally, I believed her…never suspected that she'd simply replaced the pills with baby aspirin.

"Anyway, after the initial shock wore off, I was thrilled. I read every book about pregnancy and fathering that was still in print. I was prepared. Suzie, on the other hand, went on a strict diet. She was quite proud that when she should have been showing, she wasn't. The doctor told her that she had to eat for the babies but she ignored him. She smoked. I would hunt around for bottles of alcohol but I couldn't keep up with her duplicity. She was even hiding them in the vents.

"The babies were born almost a month early and they were so tiny, Ana. Suzie took a shower, grabbed her bag and came straight back here for a long nap. I did the skin to skin. I sat between the incubators holding their hands until they were strong enough to go home. I begged Suzie to at least pump so that the babies could have mother's milk but she wanted to dry up so that she didn't stain her shirts. She didn't want to touch her own babies. She complained about them waking her in the middle of the night. Then she moved upstairs…had Elliot build her an entire suite of rooms…soundproofed rooms…and she moved permanently out of our marital bedroom. Ours became the marriage you see now."

"Excuse me for asking this quite impertinent question…what do you do for sex?" Ana had been hanging on every word, totally involved.

Grey had to grin. He'd so worried that Ana would be repulsed by his vile tale but she was sitting up, cross-legged, eyes bright and glued to his. The tent in his pants was beginning to ache.

"I tried to go back to BDSM by visiting the clubs but found I was still bored. I met women who didn't care that I was married with children but it was empty and mechanical. I guess I just buried myself in work. GEH has had its best year yet because I've put all my energy into acquiring companies that don't want to be bought out, fixing those companies, developing new tech, building our global connections. Forbes magazine is very impressed with me. I'm an absolute wunderkind, don't you know."

"I did some reading and, yes, GEH is doing well. You have so many billions. It really seems unnecessary," Ana said with big guileless blue eyes looking into his dark gray eyes. He could only smile at her.

"Taylor says that giving Suzie a billion or so will not suffice. He believes that she wants more than money. She wants to destroy me."

"Which she could do by destroying your children…"Ana trailed off…her bright blue eyes now blazing. God, he wanted her. He couldn't deny it anymore. He wanted this woman like he'd never before wanted anything. It took all his restraint to keep from crawling over the desk to get to her.

"Excuse me, Mr. Grey." Ana swiftly left the room. She was, of course, going to the nursery. Grey followed, adjusting himself as he hurried along after Ana.

The door was open. Ana broke into a run. As she feared, Suzie was in the room…looking down into the cribs. Ana didn't try to disguise her fear and fury. She pushed Suzie aside and checked over the babies who slept peacefully…not to know that they were in danger from their own mother. After the babies, Ana checked the cribs for loosened screws. She climbed onto a chair to examine the mobiles hanging over the cribs. She went to the changing table and grabbed up the lotions, the baby powder and anything that Suzie could have tampered with or poisoned. She pushed all of it into the bin. She did likewise with the en suite.

She was shaking after her manic race around the nursery. Suzie and Christian stood staring…gobsmacked by Ana's hysteria.

"Give it to me. Give it to me or I'll snap your neck here and now." Ana's voice quavered, her hand out as Suzie…understanding and scared…put the nursery key into Ana's palm. Ana put the key into her pocket. She got right up into Suzie's face even though she was several inches taller. The blaze in her eyes could have set Suzie on fire.

"You listen to me, you worthless piece of duck poo. You are never, NEVER to come near these children without someone else close at hand. You are not to touch them for any reason. You've pretended that they don't exist since they were born and you'll go on doing that. Do you understand me, Suzie? Tell me you understand!"

Suzie nodded her head up and down furiously…like a bobble head doll on a dashboard.

"Do you grasp the danger you are in should you disobey me, Suzie?" Ana was now holding both of Suzie's arms tightly. Suzie's breath was coming hard and fast. She actually looked like she was going to cry…something Grey had never seen her do.

"Yes, yes. I will never go near the kids…never touch them. I promise."

"Your promises are completely worthless…just like you. I want to know if you are afraid of me."

"Yes…I think you're crazy." Ana smiled with satisfaction. "Yes," she replied, "I am. Keep that always in mind. Remember. Jack. Hyde."

Ana released Suzie who then ran from the room…her high-heeled slippers clacking madly down the hall and up the stairs.

Ana turned back to the children…"I will always protect you, Theo, Ali. Sleep well."

She turned to Christian who felt his balls about to explode. She smiled sweetly. "A little dramatic perhaps…but effective."

"Fighting fire with fire…crazy with crazy?" He guessed. Ana giggled.

He was lost. He pulled her to him and pressed his mouth on hers. She opened her lips and welcomed his tongue. They didn't know how long they remained like this…his arms wrapped completely around her slender body…her arms around his neck and their mouths on fire. Finally, desperate for breath, they pulled apart…his face buried in her neck.

All he could do was say her name on repeat…"Ana, Ana, Ana"…over and over. He'd cum in his designer slacks while kissing her but he didn't care. He wasn't embarrassed by the stain. It was the first orgasm he'd had in over a year and he wanted, needed more but he wanted them inside Ana. He looked into her face. Her face was flushed and her bright ocean eyes now dark with desire.

He picked up her and carried her down to her room. He kicked the door closed behind them and they tore at each other's clothes until they were naked. He wanted to look at her…every inch of that beautiful body…but there wasn't time. He had to be inside her. He was hard as rock again. He laid her down on her bed and plunged himself into her, thinking only of his overwhelming need. She was tighter than any woman he'd ever had but it wouldn't have mattered if she wasn't…being inside of her was all that mattered. It was wild. Nothing that he could understand but felt only that if he didn't cum inside her soon….

He rolled off of her while still holding her. He stayed connected…had to stay connected. He wanted to give her an orgasm but it would mean moving his face from hers and leaving her to move down her body. Not yet. Not yet.

Ana kissed him softly…gently exploring his lips.

CHAPTER 51

"I didn't expect that to hurt so much," Ana lightly announced. "but still it was wonderful. Thank you."

Christian stared at her. He hurt her? He opened his mouth but Ana stopped him speaking by putting her hand over his lips.

"I am…was…a virgin, Mr. Grey. Don't be disturbed, please. It's no big deal."

No big deal? He'd just deflowered this woman and hurt her 'so much' and it's no big deal?

He gently and reluctantly slipped out of Ana and looked down at the once pristine white sheets…now stained with cum and blood. He felt sick. He'd never taken a woman's virginity and he felt like a louse. He'd just lost control…something he'd never done before either.

"Oh, dear, Mr. Grey. You look ill…all the color has left your face. Shall I get you a glass of bourbon?...or maybe water?"

Grey didn't reply. He was dizzy. He wanted to run to his own room but knew that he couldn't keep his balance. He lay there staring at the ceiling.

"Ana," he said with some difficulty. "I'm so so very sorry. I wasn't thinking. I was just so turned on…wanted you so badly…?"

"Mr. Grey, please try to relax. Did you hear the part where I said it was wonderful? Gosh, I know that one doesn't expect 25 year-old women to be virgins anymore. I'm a late bloomer but a really happy one," she beamed at him. "Take deep breaths, hold them for a few seconds and exhale slowly. After you do that for a bit, you'll feel much better. Now, please excuse me while I clean up."

Clean up? He'd never had a woman 'clean up'. Of course, he'd never stuck around long after he came. He looked at the mess on the sheets. He tried to breathe as Ana had instructed and it did help but this is not how he would have pictured the 'after glow' with Ana.

She bounced back into the room and he smiled as he saw her naked body. His imagination hadn't been wrong. She was so beautiful…her skin clear and pink…her breasts small and perky. Why, he wondered, had he always been partial to women who were rather voluptuous?

Ana laid down a thick towel over the wet spots and then plopped herself down on the bed and propped herself up on her elbow to look at Grey. He rolled over onto his side as well to look at Ana.

"You really are a breathtakingly beautiful woman, nanny Ana," he sighed.

"Yeah? Well, you really are a devastatingly handsome man, Mr. Grey. I've never seen one of these in person…just in pictures," she said as she traced the V line leading down to his once again rock hard cock. "I really like this."

Grey grinned. "Well, it's all yours if you want it."

Ana sighed. "I do but you're taken…legally speaking. I won't be sneaking around behind Suzie's back in her own home. Good grief…imagine the logistics of such an affair."

"Well, I would hate to be a bother," Grey growled. He reached for her and began to work on giving her that orgasm she deserved.

While her husband was downstairs in the nanny's room, nuzzling and sucking on Ana's nether regions, Mrs. Grey was upstairs in her bed…knocking back shots of bourbon and trembling violently. Ana's show of strength and loathing for her had indeed made a strong impression on Suzie. When she awoke in the morning, Suzie would have calmed some and begun plotting her revenge but that was hours away. Right now she believed everything nanny Ana had said and then some. Suzie's arms showed the beginnings of bad bruising where Ana had applied such fierce pressure. Suzie was thinking about Jack Hyde as well. She had sneaked out to Sunnydale shortly after he was admitted…telling the receptionist that she was an old friend…but really wanting to know how badly he'd been brain damaged.

Seeing him as he was after Ana had finished with him was like a punch to the gut. His face had been so battered that she almost did not recognize him anymore. She'd tried to talk to him…hoping that he was faking dementia to avoid prison…but it was clear that he did not know her. The doctors told her that he'd not said a word since his admittance because the blows he'd taken to his throat had destroyed his larynx. He was also on a diet of mush and liquid because his esophagus was damaged and his teeth were smashed. All these injuries inflicted by a woman half his size. The doctors were amazed. No, they were sorry to tell her, they did not expect that he would ever leave the facility. Nor, Suzie was satisfied, would he be exposing her part in the kidnapping scheme.

While she could now breathe easier about that, observing what the nanny had done to him in order to protect Theo and Ali made her wary of crossing Ana. Trouble was, for Suzie, she tended not to retain lessons she had learned. She always believed that she could work her way around anything no matter her initial horror. Her pride, her anger, her determination to get what she wanted would always trip her up.

Now she had passed out but 10 hours from now, she'd awaken with a sledge hammer in her skull and blame nanny Ana for her pain. She would wish that she'd waited for a better time to mix rat poison into the shaker of baby powder…but pleased that she'd made a copy of the key. She would come up with any number of unworkable ideas to ruin Christian's mind…unworkable because she'd get caught. She wanted him to suffer so that he'd be incompetent…unable to insist on a divorce. She figured that the deaths of his children would put him in a psyche ward for a long time and she could take control of his bank account.

It would never happen, tho'. Carrick already had potential power of attorney over all his son's affairs…but Suzie was too crazed with greed and hate to think straight. She thought that she was smarter than Christian because she'd tricked him into marrying her and staying married to her…the dope. Stupidity and ego make for malignant thinking and that cancer was eating away at Suzie's brain.

CHAPTER 52

Christian Grey had a genius level mind but right now he was thinking with his idiot level dick. His mind wandered off during meetings while Roz kicked him under the table. At home, he spent all his energy on either his children or trying to find ways to get into Ana's sweat pants.

Ana wasn't a genius but she was focused…focused on Suzie's machinations and the twin's safety. She was kicking herself for binning the baby powder and lotions instead of having them checked by a lab. And there was a small part of her that doubted that Suzie was capable of such evil…just a small part.

She loved sex with Mr. Grey to be sure. Even though she had nothing to compare to him, she instinctively knew that he was a superior lover. Still, if Suzie caught them, she'd be able to use their affair to possibly fire Ana and Ana knew that no one could protect the twins like she could. No other nanny, however protective, would be capable of the savagery that Ana could summon.

Ana knew that she was different from other people. Christian thought that he was deadened and he might have been at one time but he was no longer. Ana felt his love for her radiate across the room when he came off the elevator at 5:30…when he stood leaning against the door jamb, watching her with the twins…when he insisted on helping with diapering and bathing and feeding…when he began taking walks with her and the kids.

She could even feel it through the bedroom door at night…as he leaned against the hallway wall wishing that he was welcome to join her in bed.

He would ask Gail to watch the kids for a bit while he discussed some aspect of their care with nanny Ana in his study. As soon as he closed the door, he would envelope her in his strong embrace…begging her to just let him hold her for a little while. That's all…just stay in his arms for five minutes.

Every couple of weeks, Ana would acquiesce to his pleas and they would spend a couple of hours in bed as the twins were napping and after Ana had checked with security on Suzie's whereabouts. They would go at each other with ferocious passion until Reynolds texted Ana that Suzie was on her way back. It would kill Grey to get showered and dressed. He didn't want to bath because he wanted to smell Ana on him but Ana wasn't willing to take the chance that Suzie could smell sex on either of them. When Suzie got off the elevator, she would find her husband sequestered in his study and nanny Ana in the tub with the twins.

It did seem to Suzie that Christian was off…that something was up with him…but she assumed that it had to do with her. She was lying sleepless in her suite at nights with worry about what he was planning to do about her. She never suspected that he also was lying sleepless at night aching with his need for Ana to be with him.

Grey knew that his feelings for Ana were far stronger that hers for him. He should, he thought, be upset about that but he was a man in love for the first time in his life. He was still living with the amazement that he was in love. He would just keep loving Ana until she felt as strongly about him and if she never did? As long as she stayed with him, he would be happy.

He pestered Taylor about the surveillance on Suzie. Surely they had something on her by now. Taylor saw the disappointment in his boss's eyes every time he had to tell him that there was nothing yet. He would try to reassure Grey that the situation couldn't continue for much longer. She was going to trip up one of these days but Grey seemed more desperate for resolution that he had been.

Gail told Jason that she believed the boss to be falling for the nanny but Taylor saw nothing on Ana's end and was not convinced even though he trusted Gail's instincts. If Grey was interested in Ana, it wasn't serious, Taylor was sure. It was just that Grey had been alone for so long and Ana was so pretty. Also, Grey had told Taylor about finding Suzie in the nursery that day weeks ago so Taylor figured that he was scared for his children.

Of course, Taylor could have just looked over the daily tapes to see Grey following Ana around but he didn't and Baxter and Turner paid no attention. But Ana was sharp and she was aware of the cameras. Another reason for her extreme caution. She tried to impress this upon Christian but he was too far gone so Ana knew that she had to be the sensible one…the one who put her feelings aside.

When she sensed her awareness of feelings for Mr. Grey, she called upon her well-practiced ability to deny those feelings. As it got harder to do, Ana became harder. As long as Suzie was in the house, Ana's focus had to be on the children and their safety…and she felt a bad day coming.

CHAPTER 53

"Hello, mom. How are you today?" Christian leaned down and kissed his mother's cheek. His growing show of affection for his family was a delight for all…and they credited Ana. Since her arrival in their lives 9 months ago, the change in Christian was remarkable. Not only was he was engaged and loving, he seemed now to actually need to be. He wasn't trying. He just was.

Mia slipped her arm through his and beamed up at him. Not far up…she was a tall girl but still she liked being his little sister. He'd always been a force for good in her life but now he was more than the brother encouraging her ambitions and writing checks to fund them. He called frequently to check on her. He showed his pride in her. And he reached for her when he came in the door.

Elliot had always wanted a real brother to play with. It had taken a couple of decades but now Christian would shoot hoops with him…play pool with him at Dizzy's Dive and disparage Elliot's lust life. He would forward articles about STDs to Elliot's email and insist that Elliot find a real woman to date instead of picking up girls at Dizzy's for the night. Elliot loved being nagged.

Christian had stopped shaking his father's hand upon meeting. Now he hugged him and teased him about getting some criminal a lighter sentence. He would sit with his father and Elliot in the study at Grey Manor, drink Maker's Mark, smoke cigars and smile with them when Grace protested that they were stinking up the house. He laughed hardily each time Grace forced Carrick to use the latest gadget she'd found that was supposed to neutralize those odors.

He would hoist himself unto the massive island in the massive kitchen to chat with Margaret and she would giggle at all the attention. Grace would smile at her kind son making Margaret feel like part of the family. The three of them would wash dishes together and laugh every single time that Christian pretended that he was about to drop a dish. Grace would always play along with this well-worn trope…warning her younger son that these were heirloom dishes. Sometimes this would spark a conversation about Gramma and Gramps Trevelyan…now gone but so loved by Christian.

When Elliot and Carrick would wander in, stinking of cigars, they would be tolerated as Grace told stories about her parents and reminded the boys about all the wonderful times that they'd had out on the farm and in the orchard. Mia, allergic to smoke, would venture in with a mask on her face, sit on the island, and listen happily to all the stories. Gramma and Gramps had died within days of each other and Mia was too young to remember much about them.

Christian would notice that Mia was sad so he would sit next to her with his arm around her shoulder and share his memories with her. He would tell her that they could be her memories, too. Sometimes Margaret would dig around in the fruit compartment of the giant sub-zero that rich people like the Greys owned and find apples from the still tended orchard. She would cut them up into slices and put out a bowl for everyone to dive into.

Grace would look around her kitchen…filled with people she loved…and think how things had changed since Ana became the nanny. No one else ever commented but they always encouraged Christian to bring Ana to brunch. He would just smile and point out that Sunday was the only day that she would take off because she knew that Christian would protect the children…who currently were sleeping in a penned-off area in the living room.

Theo and Ali…at 15 months…were a marvel to their family. They seemed to show off some new skill every week. The first Sunday that they said 'dada', they were declared geniuses. Christian told them how Ana had instructed him to work with them on that because if she did it, they would be calling her dada!

Now the twins were sharing toys although Ali would hand over a toy to Theo only after declaring it 'mine'. They could say a few other words that came in handy for them like grape, cookie and their favorite 'NO!"

"Should I bite your nose, Theo?" Uncle Elliot would ask and Ali would jump up and yell "NO, Unk Al" and then Elliot would try again to get her to say Elliot but three syllables is a lot to ask of a toddler.

Spending a few hours with Theo and Ali before and after dinner was hard work but good work. Christian was used to the energy it took but the family only had Sundays and by evening, most everyone was half-asleep on the living room sofas except for dada. The kids had taken their post-dinner naps and were ready to play so the family just watched as Christian took care of the kids. Lately tho', Christian wanted to get home earlier. He gave the family a good excuse but it was a fib. He just needed to see Ana.

This week he was agitated because he had to go out of town for several days…days without his children and without his nanny. Days he would have to spend with businessmen in their 40s and 50s and older. There was never anyone remotely like him. He would first have to sit through meetings and meet-and-greets. Then serious sit-downs with the people he needed to persuade to do deals with him. This was where he really shone. No one could smooze a reluctant CEO like Christian. They were always nervous about dealing with a kid but when they realized what he had built GEH into after just 10 years, they figured he was some kind of oddity. He made good offers and had built a reputation for integrity and ferocity…a combination that weakened their resolve to hang onto whatever Grey wanted from them. Rarely did he have to resort to a hostile take-over but he certainly wasn't above doing so if some CEO and his board were having trouble seeing the light.

Before the children, he happily anticipated these out-of-town trips. Getting away from rainy Seattle, finding a gorgeous blonde or three to spend his nights with him, destroying the egos of smug CEOs in their 70s and manipulating them into signing over their tech or their companies to GEH…it was great fun.

But since his children were born, leaving them for even a night was unthinkable. Summoning up the ruthless Christian Grey to get his way in Tokyo took a herculean effort. At the age of 28, he was a multi-billionaire of which he was quite proud and he was determined to take his company global in a big way. However, after he held his preemies close against his bare chest and could barely catch his breath, his global ambitions were a struggle to maintain. He managed because he told himself that he was building a future for his children. He envisioned Theo and Ali being co-CEOs of Grey Enterprises Holdings one day.

And now he had one more reason to stay home.

CHAPTER 54

"Hey, Elliot, would you do me a favor?"

"Check in on Ana and the kids while you're gone?" Elliot grinned…pleased to be asked.

"Yeah. Suzie is usually asleep 'til noon and gone by 1pm so I don't worry so much during the day but she'll be home, stoned or drunk, by 8pm. The kids should be in bed by then but Ana will be awake, alert to danger. She's been sleeping in the nursery lately in a recliner in case Ali has a nightmare and I know that Ana doesn't sleep well either. Maybe you could skip Dizzy's and drink with Ana after 8 o'clock."

"Nanny Ana drinks after putting the kids to bed?!" Elliot was shocked and appalled. His image of her was shattered.

Christian laughed at his idiot brother. "No! I'm asking you to look in on her…maybe stick around a while to make certain that Suzie doesn't come downstairs to cause trouble. I don't plan to tell her that I'll be gone but if she figures it out, she might decide to take advantage of my absence."

"Chris, bro', your nanny took out two men twice her size in a dark semi-trailer. She bashed in the brains of one of them and you think she needs my protection from Suzie?"

"It's a little more complex than that, El. Ana didn't want to do that much damage to Jack. She didn't realize what she was doing."

"Huh?"

"She was in a fugue state, Elliot," Grey said with some hesitation. He watched his brother's expression of confusion.

"Huh? A fugue state is where you do things without being aware that you're doing them, right? Are you saying that Ana has some kind of mental illness?"

"This is confidential, El. I've only learned this about Ana recently. I don't know all the details but if the right button gets pushed, some circuit inside Ana's brain gets tripped and she's capable of…well…doing whatever it takes. She's confessed to me that in the car that day, when she realized the situation, she became preternaturally calm. El, she doesn't remember getting out of the car…or beating Jack…or being hurt herself. The police showed her a picture of Jack's face and she couldn't accept that she had done that to him."

"She told you this?"

"As I've gotten to know her better, some things that she said made me curious. Medical records are protected by HIPPA, of course, but not safe from Welch. Ditto, police archives of victim statements. I took advantage because I was concerned about Ana. I know that she would do anything to protect my children and I don't want her to get into trouble."

"So…make certain that I'm there when Suzie comes home. Keep her from setting Ana off. Is that it?"

"Just visit. Make conversation. Don't make a big deal about it. I've already told her to expect you and she's fine with it. Said it will help her to feel less lonely."

"You being gone will make her lonely?" Elliot grinned wickedly.

"She doesn't have friends, El. At night, all of the staff retreat to their own bolt holes. She and I take care of the kids together. We're kind of like partners in parenting."

"And then you're not so lonely at night either, right? You can be candid with me, bro. This is confidential." Elliot mocked.

"With the other nannies, I took over when I got home. Gail helped a little but it was mostly on me. The kids are getting bigger and it's nice to have someone to help bath them, for instance. I've also learned a lot about wrangling children from nanny Ana. She really has a knack and supernatural patience. It's nice to share. And with Suzie in the house…?" he trailed off, feeling that the word 'Suzie' was explanation enough.

"I will make certain that Suzie is passed out and harmless before I leave the penthouse, Chris. Besides, I like nanny Ana. She'll be good company although when Saturday comes along, I'll be ready to scratch my usual itch. When are you due back?"

"Sunday. It's okay about Saturday, tho'. Suzie parties all night."

Grey was correct. Suzie already had a party in mind.

CHAPTER 55

Grey couldn't sleep. In just three hours he would have to get on a GEH jet and head for China to settle a deal he'd been working on for almost a year. It was a deal that would open all of China to his company. If he blew this, he would have to start all over. He was tired. It had taken him the entire year before to make headway in Indonesia and that was prior to becoming a father. He wasn't certain that he had the heart nor the energy to continue the fight for global dominance.

He had Theo and Ali now. He'd imagined when he decided that a family would enhance his image as a stable and mature man that he could carry on in his role as owner and CEO of GEH with renewed vigor. He never envisioned that the opposite would be true. GEH required devotion that he now wanted to give to his children. He depended more and more on Roz Bailey, his COO, to handle aspects of his business that once were in his bailiwick. While he was gone this coming week, Roz would be interviewing candidates for CFO…a position that she had always attended to among her other duties.

Neither, with the naiveté of youth, had ever thought that anyone or anything would be more important than their personal ambitions to conquer the business world. Christian was a very young man who had much to prove. He was not just the scion of the wealthy Grey family. He was not handed a silver spoon. He would not be a Harvard legacy who would go on to inherit his father's prestigious law firm.

And Roz Bailey…a 5 foot tall black woman raised in a poor, drug-ridden neighborhood by two addicted parents, would not allow herself to be doomed to the same fate. She was smart…almost as smart as Christian Trevelyan Grey…and she would win a scholarship to Harvard and graduate summa cum laude and valedictorian. Nothing and no one would stand in her way to the top…except, as it turned out, the tall and elegant Gwen Shapiro. Roz had married Gwen who wanted her home nights and weekends…especially after Gwen gave birth to their son, Sal.

And now Christian lay awake with Ana in his arms…watching the clock. He'd promised her that she could sleep…that he would be alert to any cries from the children. He would sleep on the plane in the morning. He'd warned security to keep a close eye on the hallway leading to the children's nursery. Suzie had gone straight to her suite hours earlier and surveillance showed that she'd been drinking and had passed out. Still, they watched.

Christian held Ana ever closer and as he did so, she automatically snuggled closer to him. "Oh, lord, Ana…I love you so," he barely whispered. He wondered if she'd ever feel the same about him. It didn't seem possible. His love was so deep, so strong that he couldn't imagine she could feel the same for him. He knew that he was obsessed. It was too much to ask of Ana.

He pressed his lips to her head and drew in her fragrance. It would be wonderful if she would wake before he had to leave so that they could make love again but he'd never rouse her. She was his treasure and he would always treat her thusly.

When he returned, he would begin divorce proceedings. He would be generous with Suzie…giving her far more than the prenup promised…in exchange for the termination of her parental rights. He would move her out of the penthouse as soon as possible and while he was at it, he'd have his playroom dismantled. It was long past time.

Thinking of moving forward helped him tolerate his time with Ana running out. Two hours. He stroked her hair and studied her face by the light of the moonlight through the window. Day by day, she grew ever more lovely to him.

He could hardly believe that this man was him…the man who couldn't love…who didn't have a heart…who was damaged beyond repair…a man who was once certain that he was too empty to love even his own children. They were supposed to be merely props to advance his career. And women? Useful for one thing.

Now he was just an ordinary guy who lived for his children and his woman.

CHAPTER 56

They stood in the study, just holding on to each other. The children were still asleep. It was still early…not even dawn…but he had a meeting in twelve hours. He should have flown into Beijing last night but he needed time with Ana.

"Now go back to bed and get some rest. If the kids wake, Gail can get them. She's always up at dawn."

"When I started here, you'd be up at dawn. You'd go for a run and a workout."

"I have better things to do now with my mornings," Christian grinned.

"Christian, this is wrong. You're married. I told Elliot some time ago that I'd always respect your marriage."

Christian nodded. That had been his plan as well. "Christian?" "Hmm?" "I don't respect your marriage anymore," Ana said solemnly.

Christian laughed and kissed her sweet lips. "Neither do I, my love…neither do I and no one else…with the possible exception of the state of Washington. I'll be taking care of that onerous little detail when I return. I'm going to move Suzie out and have my father file papers."

Ana frowned. "The moving out part is important, Christian. I think that Suzie is increasingly unstable. When she leaves the house these days, she stops at the bottom of the steps and stares malevolently at the children. She'll stand there for some time and the children notice. They stop playing and move closer to me. I stare back but she isn't looking at me, Christian."

"I'll have one of the security team stay in the living room with you."

"I don't need anyone to help me protect the children, Christian. I just don't want the children to see me breaking their mother's arm. I need her gone from the house. I stand and tell her to go. She'll say, as you wish, nanny Ana…as she smiles maliciously at the children…not me…the children."

Christian pulled Ana back close to his chest and kissed her head. "I'll be home Sunday morning, darling, and I promise you that Suzie will not be here Monday morning."

They'd run out of time. Grey could feel Taylor looming outside the study door. How the hell was Grey going to make it through the next several days…needing Ana…fretting about Ana? He'd wanted Taylor to stay but Taylor trusted his team. His training of them to accommodate the specific needs of this household and its occupants had been rigorous but he considered Grey to be his special charge. Most of the threats were aimed at Christian Grey and Taylor was never unnerved but certainly ultra-cautious where the boss was concerned. He didn't trust anyone else to have the heightened sense of concern about Grey's safety as himself.

Finally, he tapped softly on the door and it immediately opened to show a gently smiling Ana. He had his top man, Tom Ryan, on Ana which he supposed was kind of ridiculous seeing as how Ana could handle herself just fine…but Tom was the only one who felt the same way about Ana as Taylor did about Grey…a kind of ownership. He'd told Tom to note any overtime he spent with Ana even though Tom didn't care about the money.

"Ready, sir? We're going to have to step on it to make your first meeting."

"You're taking the armored Ute, Taylor?"

"Of course, ma'am…you do know that all the vehicles are armored now?"

"Oh, yes. I do apologize about dad. He can be awfully bossy, can't he?" she grinned as they walked to the elevator doors. Taylor smiled. "That bossiness saved my life many times, ma'am…mine and many others. There are a lot of lives being lived out there because of Ray Steele. So, every time he calls with a new order meant to protect, well, mostly you but beneficial to all, I salute and answer "yes, sir, Sarge".

"And then I get an outrageous bill for some strange equipment that would never have occurred to me," Grey mock grumbled.

"Yes, sir. I believe that we've established your prior ignorance of the need for security. I'm still surprised that he didn't take you down for the "incident" involving his daughter."

Grey laughed. "Why do you think I sign off on everything he orders? I want to keep my teeth."

"Oh, daddy isn't that bad," Ana protested as Grey and Taylor just stared at her.

Christian gave her one last squeeze and kiss and entered the elevator…the heart that he didn't have…aching.

CHAPTER 57

Ana stared at the doors for a long time. Monday morning wasn't soon enough. As the light of dawn began to brighten the room, she mounted the stairs to Suzie's lair, picking the lock with a hair pin. The room was darkened by the blackout curtains but Ana stood until her eyes adjusted. She went into the en suite, turned on a sconce and began to gather all of Suzie's essentials from the counter which she then deposited in a bag…leaving out only a toothbrush, paste and a comb. Then she pulled two suitcases from the closet and filled them with lingerie, slacks, dresses, shirts, sweaters…more than enough clothing for a week away. Unbeknownst to her lover, Ana had made arrangements for Suzie to stay at an exclusive spa.

Leaving the door open, Ana set Suzie's bags down in the hallway. Then she opened the curtains. The dawn lit up the room with a soft glow but soon the light would be blinding. No rain today. Then she waited. The children would sleep another hour. Suzie would not. Ana sat in one of Suzie's frou-frou chairs and stared at Suzie with a blank expression. She felt nothing except the need to complete her mission. Her eyes were cold and empty. Had she been asked at the moment what she was feeling or thinking, she would have merely stared…maybe shrugged.

She didn't know how much time had passed until the sun shining on Suzie caused her to stir…groaning. "What the hell?" Suzie reached for her remote control to close the curtains but Ana was holding it. It took several minutes for Suzie to stop feeling around on her nightstand for the remote and then to notice someone sitting nearby. With the sun in her bleary eyes, Suzie could not easily identify the intruder but she was uneasy.

"Who's there?" she demanded to know. To even out the light, she sat up and turned on her lamp, almost jumping when she saw nanny Ana staring blankly at her.

"What do you want? How did you get in here?" Her angry tone did not match her inner fear.

"Your bags are packed. You have a reservation at the Crestview Spa. It is the best, I'm told. You will dress and Reynolds will drive you to the spa where you will stay as long as you like. Consider it a vacation. While you are there relaxing and being rejuvenated, you will make plans for a condo or a hotel suite…whatever you like. What you will not do is return to this penthouse or ever again come within sight of the children. Do you understand?"

Ana's voice was deadly calm. There was no inflection of any kind to it. It was less than robotic. Suzie felt unsafe…and she was.

"I will rouse Reynolds while you prepare to leave. If you lock the door, I will become upset."

Ana then stood and left the room, the door wide open to the landing. Suzie sat frozen…her mind trying to think and knowing that she hadn't much time to devise an alternative to Ana's plans for her. There was no place to hide. There was no way to resist. Breathing hard, she got up from the bed and went to her en suite to get ready.

As she brushed her teeth, she noticed that all her lotions and makeup were missing. When she went into her closet, she saw that her shoe racks were half empty and many of her clothes were gone. She quickly dressed in a simple jeans and sweater set and went to her door. As she took hold of her bags, she thought to herself that she'd been planning a stay at Crestview anyway. It was insanely expensive…which appealed to her. It would be fun to call her friends to come spend a day…except for Lena who had to work.

At the bottom of the steps, Reynolds waited to take most of the bags. Crestview was a two-hour drive into the mountains. It was quite exclusive with a long waiting list unless you were Mrs. Christian Grey. He hoped that he could keep his eyes open on those winding roads.

Ana waited by the steps. Her eyes were alive again. She beamed brightly at Suzie and wished her a long and restful stay at Crestview. Suzie glared at her. She leaned closer.

"I am Mrs. Christian Grey. You are a servant in my home. When my husband returns, your employment here will be ended."

"Yes, Mr. Grey will return in a week. You will not return ever. I believe that the Fairmont Regency is the finest hotel in the area. I have reserved the presidential suite for you until other arrangements can be made. Reynolds will still be available to you for the time being. Should you want anything, let him know and we'll have it sent to you. Goodbye, Suzie."

Reynolds had a strange look on his face as he stood waiting in the elevator car for Suzie who seemed to be hesitating. She was proud to be living in the finest penthouse in Seattle. Already she was devising a way to explain her change in circumstances to all her friends. Leaving would, of course, be her choice but why? What could possibly be a good reason for leaving Christian Grey? This would take some thought and with Ana staring with slitted eyes at her, it was difficult to think. Suzie turned and entered the elevator. She would be back, she thought defiantly.

As the doors closed, Ana made her way down to the security office. The team's feelings about the nanny were mixed. Some of them liked her and even admired her. She was kind and respectful of everyone. Yet a few of the team resented her giving orders. They worked for Taylor. If Mr. Grey gave an order, they might obey that…but this nanny…

Baxter had never recovered from being told to archive each day of surveillance "as nanny Ana wished" and he said nothing to her when she stopped by each day to pick up the flash drive. He bitterly whined to Turner who was indifferent to his complaints.

Today, Baxter would be given another order by the nanny and his grudge would grow.

"Baxter, good morning. Mrs. Grey is moving out of the penthouse and will not be returning unless requested by Mr. Grey. Please change the elevator access code. It is not, under any circumstance, to be shared with Mrs. Grey. See to it that Charlie the lobby guard has it, the security team, Gail and me. No one else. I'll give it to Mr. Grey when he calls about the children."

All this time, Baxter had not turned to look at Ana nor made any response. Ana picked up a small book containing unused codes and suggested one to Baxter. Again, he said nothing.

"Baxter, is there another code that you'd prefer? I'll certainly yield to your expertise."

"The code you've chosen is sufficient, Ms. Steele."

"Excellent. Have a good day now." Ana was pleasant but it didn't matter. She had some nerve, he thought. To Baxter's way of thinking, ever since she got lucky and rescued the Grey heirs, she'd gotten a big head. He was an important member of the finest security team on the west coast working for the billionaire Christian Grey and he wasn't taking orders from this little nobody.

CHAPTER 58

Grey had spent the flight to China working to summon up his Dominant…one of the good things he'd learned from Elena Lincoln as a kid in her dungeon. Yes, therapy and growing up had helped him to understand that being with Elena was wrong but it hadn't been all bad. He'd learned discipline, how to dance and, most importantly, how to develop an inner strength unlike that of others. He could walk into a room full of seasoned business people who were twice his age and none of the tricks they'd learned over all those years in the big, corner office could daunt Christian Grey.

He was frightening, actually. It was hard to pin down what exactly he was doing…only the result. He would precisely…and leaving no room for argument…detail what he needed and what he would do to get it. His gray eyes would darken, his expression and the air about him would fill with a kind of intensity that they'd never before experienced and he would walk away with what he wanted. His opponents would sit and look at each other…oddly satisfied. Grey didn't bully anyone but he held their attention and they answered his commands.

"Unnerving, that's the word…do you think?" One would say. The others would nod. They were certainly unnerved…but there was more. "I wasn't scared. I mean, what could he do to me?" The others would agree but somehow, they felt, he could do something to them but what? He played fair…didn't he? The discussion about Grey's methods and what they were exactly would go on for hours after he left the room. He was a conundrum.

He was both intimidating and confusing and yet he somehow convinced people that his winning the deal was really good for all concerned. Of course, not everyone was happy after losing to Grey. He made enemies…and Taylor made note of the losers who regarded Grey with hatred as he left a room.

"Ana, I miss you. My meetings?…oh, win some…win some. How are the children? Really? That's hilarious," he laughed, feeling lighter just hearing Ana's voice. She told him stories about the kids. She sent that day's Theo and Ali show to his laptop. He wanted to tell her that he loved her but she wouldn't say it back, he knew…and he didn't want to put her on the spot. She could barely say that she also missed him.

He didn't know that she did miss him so much and wanted him home and loved him but she didn't understand the depth of his feelings nor did she trust that they would last. Now that she'd gotten rid of Suzie, he would be able to relax...stop feeling dependent on her. She figured that his passion for her was partially due to her accessibility. Now he could date, enjoy the friendships of other women and maybe even find a good woman to mother his children. Ana wanted that day to come soon…before the kids noticed that other children had mothers…before they began to think that Ana was their mother…before they said 'mama'.

Life in the penthouse was so different now that Suzie was gone. Ana had instructed the security team to keep that info to themselves. She would explain to Mr. Grey upon his return. Despite Ana's sweetness and rather shy demeanor, everyone in the house had come to accept that she was in charge until Taylor and Grey returned. She made the rounds every day to say good morning and to ask if anyone needed anything. When one of the crew needed time off for a dental appointment, he came to Ana. When another member came down with the flu, Ana delivered chicken soup and medicine…checking on him daily. When two of the crew had a disagreement, they came to Ana for arbitration.

It wasn't something that the security team had ever discussed but when Taylor left, he did not appoint a #2… simply feeling that everyone knew their jobs. Nor did Ana intend to take charge. It was just that sometimes someone was needed to make decisions or to notice that something needed to be done about something and Ana just naturally slipped into the position. She noticed things others did not and she wasn't afraid to step in when others might question their responsibility. Being responsible for children made one quite aware of the needs of all.

One crew member, however, resented and resisted what he considered Ana's interference with the security team. The others understood that Baxter's attitude toward Ana was one of disrespect. He wanted to be considered a leader but the security team just didn't feel that way about him. They trusted Ana's counsel and judgement. They avoided Baxter and his temper.

Turner loved that he no longer had to watch Suzie and her comings and goings. The other security had been warned to protect nanny Ana and the children and that was nerve racking enough. Reynolds was able to relax although he was unsure about his future with Grey. He talked with Ana about his fear of being fired. Ana asked him to explain the deficiencies in his skills that might get him terminated. She asked him to drive her and the children to the park and the marina…keeping watch on how he did his job. Tom Ryan insisted on coming along because he didn't trust Reynolds. He and Ana would advise Reynolds on his performance. Tom was impatient but Ana was kind and firm. Reynolds's driving greatly improved and Ryan warned him to focus…focus…focus. Pretend that these are your babies, Rennie, and you must protect them with your life. Do whatever it takes.

Ana and Gail agreed that the penthouse must be a happy place for the children's sake. That meant that everyone had to be cheerful while doing their jobs. Ana worked hard to foster a warm and safe atmosphere in the penthouse.

On the 24th floor, in the playroom, security began to join in with the children's activities. They grew to know each child personally and to take an interest in their needs and problems because it was all about Theo's and Ali's lives. Prescott noticed a bruise on two-year-old Dakota's arm and recognized it as being caused by a strong grip. She also noticed that Dakota's mother was reserved. After speaking with Ana, Prescott took the mother aside and persuaded her to admit that her husband was abusive. The woman was afraid to leave because when women leave, that's when the situation escalates. Also, she had no money and nowhere to go.

That night, during their skype call, Ana explained the situation to Christian who simply smiled and asked her what she was doing about it.

"While the abuser was at work, we packed up clothes and toys and such and moved the mother and child into one of the empty bedrooms on the 24th. Turner and Rennie volunteered to bunk together for the time being. Do not fire Rennie. He has greatly improved and Tom and I agree that he will continue to do so."

"Should I buy the other half of the 24th, do you think?" Christian asked.

"Well, I do think that we'll have to move Melanie and Dakota into their own apartment soon. Christian," Ana sniffled, "Melanie's back is covered in marks from a belt. I wanted to call the police but she is still too afraid of her husband. She's going to need protection. I wanted to speak with the man myself…

"WHAT? No, Ana, honey…please don't. I know that you could handle him but…but…"

"But what, Christian?" Her voice was so sweet…gosh, he missed her.

"Darlin', I don't want you to be a target and no matter how badly you beat the guy up, he'll only be more furious that he was taken down by a woman. Let one of the guys handle it, please. Promise me, Ana, that you won't show your face. Promise me."

Ana heard the fear in Christian's voice and she allowed that he was probably right. She wouldn't want someone coming after her while she was with the children.

"Okay. You're right. I'll have Tom speak with him. Tom already gave me this lecture anyway. He told me to talk it over with you first."

"Ryan gets a raise," Christian breathed out a sigh of relief. Sometimes Ana's judgement and his were not in sync.

"What else is going on? Suzie staying out of your way?"

"Oh, yes. Haven't seen her for days. The ambience in the house is pleasant. Everyone is at ease."

"Wow. That's great. Well, I told her to be invisible. I can't believe that she obeyed me."

Ana said nothing.

CHAPTER 59

"Mrs. Grey, this is Chester Baxter, one of your security team. I hope that I'm not interrupting your vacation."

"Mr. Baxter, how nice to hear your voice." Suzie had always tolerated Baxter more than the other servants. He seemed to understand his place in her household. He would snap to attention and bow his head and in his eyes there was always an admiring look. She'd also noticed that he was stiff around Christian as if he resented having to take his orders. Yes, he and Suzie could get along.

"And yours as well, Mrs. Grey. You are missed here at your home. I hope that you're having a good rest."

In his voice there was a touch of the slimy weasel and that appealed to Suzie. "Well, it is nice here at Crestview although I'm missing many of my things that were not packed for me by nanny Ana."

"Well, you must be patient with nanny Ana. She is only a babysitter, after all…not a lady of your stature. We were given instructions to pack up and send anything that she forgot. It's been several days and you haven't called so I was concerned that you perhaps did not wish to be a bother so I decided to call you."

"Oh, Mr. Baxter, how kind of you. I do hope that you feel appreciated by your employer."

"I've always felt appreciated by you, Mrs. Grey. It is a pleasure to work under you. Now, is there anything that I can do for you?"

"Well, yes, there is. I'm planning to return for a night just to pick up a few important things but I'll be coming in late. I don't want to run into nanny Ana. She is so prone to outburst of temper and I don't want to frighten the children so I'll be arriving after her bedtime. I'll wait downstairs until you call Charlie to tell me that it's all right to come up. Then I'll pack my things and spend the night at the Fairmont before returning to Crestview. Would that work for you?"

"Well, of course it would work for me. I'm here to serve the lady of the house, after all. I'll be certain that no one else is around so that you are not disturbed while you're here. It is a shame that you have to resort to staying at the Fairmont instead of your own home. It may be wrong of me to say but I don't think that Mr. Grey made a good hire with Ms. Steele. When his own wife has to escape when he goes away…well…you have the patience of a saint."

Suzie giggled charmingly. "Oh, it does me good to hear that someone on our staff agrees with me. Ms. Steele seems to have everyone else fooled. I'll be in on Saturday night around 11 pm. Will that work for you, Mr. Baxter?"

"I'll be looking forward to it, Mrs. Grey. Please stop by the security office to say hello?"

Baxter's mood was flying high when he hung up the phone. Mrs. Grey was so beautiful and such a sophisticated lady. He'd watched her float down the stairs like a grand lady so many times and she always made him gasp. On the contrary, nanny Ana mucked about the house in sweatsuits and socks, crawling around on the floor with the brats, not even changing her sweater when they threw food on her. And she'd laugh when they did so! Mrs. Grey's children should be well-mannered and behave like a little gentleman and lady but they never would as long as nanny Ana was in charge.

Mrs. Grey had spoken to her husband about nanny Ana, he knew, but had been rebuffed time and again. He acted as if they were his children alone and Mrs. Grey had nothing to say about it. She had even been told to stay away from them and let the nannies do the raising. She was the wife of Christian Grey and her job was to sit on charity committees and volunteer for various causes because that would make her husband look good. He'd made her move upstairs to the extra apartment he kept for important visitors although there'd never been any. Now he spent evening hours playing with the nanny and the kids. That slut thought that, without him around, she was the boss.

He was so looking forward to Saturday night. It was Turner's night to watch the monitors but it wouldn't be any trouble to convince Turner to go on a date with his new girlfriend. As a nice side benefit, Baxter would have Turner in debt to him for filling in. Maybe Mrs. Grey would stay around for a while to visit. Baxter liked to delude himself into believing that she might even have romantic feelings for him.

Meanwhile, Suzie lay back on her incredibly comfortable bed in the Fairmont's Presidential Suite, smirking to herself. After a couple of days of Crestview, she grew bored so she called a car and returned to Seattle.

Baxter was so easy to control. She'd had no luck with any of the other security staff…to her dismay…but Baxter had been putty in her hands from the start. He had some kind of 'thing' about women of money and elegance. She'd done some digging and discovered that he was the scion of a once prominent family in Philadelphia…a family whose money went back many generations.

The Baxters believed in the theory of primogeniture…the bulk of inheritance should go to the oldest male offspring. The girls were to marry well…and the younger boys were to attend ivy league colleges and make their own fortunes. In this way, the family would branch off into more wealthy, influential 'twigs' and the family tree would grow ever more powerful.

This didn't always work and in the case of the Baxters, it was an utter failure. The oldest son, Joseph, was an alcoholic and a drug addict. His father stupidly adhered to a conviction that becoming the head of the family would compel Joseph to straighten out. Virginia, the only daughter, chose to remain single and make her own way in the world. The youngest son, Chester, flunked out of Yale…a school to which he only managed to matriculate because he was a legacy. However, Chester was lazy and not very bright so he failed probation and lasted just a year…after which he joined the army. He would never be officer material but he did well in combat and managed to get jobs in security after he was discharged. Taylor thought that he had potential and so he started Chester out in the security office in surveillance. If he did well there, Taylor would train him up for close protection.

This was Baxter's goal…to be a CPO for someone like Mrs. Grey. To stand beside her as her bodyguard. He'd seen the movie…Bodyguard…many times and fancied himself to be just like that man. When he met Mrs. Grey, he envisioned her running off an airplane and into his arms because he'd saved her life and she loved him. Yes, all he had to do was become a CPO and he'd make the big money and be loved by a movie star.

CHAPTER 60

"We're almost done here, Ana…just a few more signatures."

"And you got everything you wanted for GEH?"

"Yes…and now I get to come home and get everything I want for me," he grinned. Ana giggled. Gosh, she'd missed her Mr. Grey. Having Suzie gone had been lovely but having Christian back would make home perfect.

"When do you think you'll get here?" she asked. Did he detect a touch of anxiousness in her tone, he wondered…or perhaps he was only imagining it. He wouldn't be able to relax until he could touch her again. Being away from her made him feel unsteady.

"As soon as the last contract is signed, I'll be making a dash for the jet, Ana. If all goes well, I'll be home with you and the kids by dawn on Sunday. I'll look in on the twins and then I'll crawl into bed with you and wrap myself around you. When you wake up, there I'll be."

"I won't be asleep, Christian."

"Theo, Ali…dada will be home soon," Ana beamed at the children. They understood the two words…dada and home.

"Dada! Home!," they squealed over and over, growing more and more excited as Ana laughed with them and they rolled on the floor. After a time, they wore themselves out and settled down to read a book with Ana on the couch. They'd had their dinner and Gail had retired to her apartment. It was quiet on the 25th.

Ana left Ali sleeping on the couch while she carried Theo to the nursery, changed his diaper and put him down. Then she returned for Ali and put her to bed as well. In the morning, she and Christian would bath the babies together. That was always one of her favorite times with the three of them. Lately, since she and Christian had begun sleeping together, they'd also begun taking baths together and with the children. For some reason, it was during those times that Ana forgot that all this was temporary.

It was a bit early but the twins were asleep and so Ana decided to go to bed early as well. Ali hadn't had a nightmare in some time…due to lack of contact with Suzie, no doubt…and Ana wanted to be in Christian's bed when he came home. They usually slept in her bedroom because it was closer to the nursery but tonight was special. Ana knew that Christian would take a shower before coming to her and so, he would enter his bedroom and find her waiting in his bed. She smiled at this thought.

Would he be angry that she'd kicked Suzie out? No. No, he wouldn't. He would laugh at Ana's audacity.

Before going to bed, Ana stopped in the security office to tell Baxter that his boss would be home at dawn. Baxter replied tersely...yes, ma'am. Ana wished him a good night and told him that it was very kind of him to fill in for Turner. Baxter said goodnight, ma'am. To Ana, it sounded more like a dismissal.

After she'd left, Baxter shuddered with excitement. In a few hours, Mrs. Grey would arrive.

Ana undressed, showered and crawled into Christian's bed…feeling quite sleepy. She realized that she'd been tired all week…from missing Mr. Grey and caring for the children mostly alone. Gail was a help but Ana realized that she counted on Christian taking part in raising the kids more than she had understood. She dozed off immediately.

In the security office, Baxter's eyes flashed back and forth from the lobby monitor to the time noted at the bottom of the screen. It seemed to take forever but suddenly the time flipped to 11:00 and he fastened his gaze on the lobby. Her car was late. He feared that she'd changed her mind….and then, a taxi pulled up and a goddess stepped out. The taxi left…meaning that Mrs. Grey was going to stay a while!

"Charlie, please see that Mrs. Grey is given access to the penthouse. She'll be picking up some belongings she needs."

"I was told that she isn't to be allowed up, Chester. Are you sure about this?"

"It's okay, Charlie. Mr. Grey approved her visit. You use the code. Mrs. Grey won't be staying long. She'll be gone before Mr. Grey returns."

"Okay. If you say so."

Baxter could see Mrs. Grey's face sour as Charlie questioned him. He didn't blame her. It was so disrespectful. He'd have a word with Charlie after she left.

Mrs. Grey entered the car and waited while Charlie turned his back to her to enter the code. He didn't like this. It felt wrong. He would be keeping an eye on the clock. If she wasn't gone within the hour, he'd be checking on her. He even wondered if he should search her bags when she left to see that she wasn't leaving with anything that wasn't hers.

He stepped out of the car, turned and tipped his hat to Mrs. Grey who regarded him coldly as the doors closed. Another of Christian's toadies, she sneered.

When the doors opened on the 25th floor, Baxter was waiting to greet her…standing rigid and bowing his head. She told him to return to his station and that she would be in soon.

Baxter almost skipped to the security room. Suzie decided that she and Baxter could use a cup of Christian's special coffee and a nice talk.

CHAPTER 61

Ana shot awake. Why? She looked at the clock to find it was not quite midnight. The house was silent. Maybe she was just anxious for Christian to get home. She took several deep breaths in and out and then tried to relax. She closed her eyes and burrowed into his pillow for the comfort of his scent. She'd almost faded away but again sat up alert and scared. Oh, for heaven's sake, just go see the children and you'll feel better, she told herself.

She had hoped to get in several hours so that she would be energetic when Christian came to bed. She wanted to make love with him…she couldn't deny it. She was an adulterer but it was hard to take the label seriously. She knew that she wasn't destroying a marriage.

Mindful of Baxter watching the hallway, Ana pulled on Christian's robe and shuffled down to the nursery. As she approached the room, her blood froze in her veins. The door was open. Wait. Maybe she'd left it open so that she could hear the children? Yes…that was it. She'd been quite tired and simply forgotten.

She could see immediately from the light of the giraffe lamp that the cribs were empty. Had the kids climbed out? She got down on her hands and knees and quickly searched the floor and then the en suite. Panic grabbed her heart, racing down the hall as she determined to head for the security office.

She didn't make it that far.

As she passed through the great room, she felt a cool breeze and swiveled to see three shadows on the balcony. A tall figure was leaning against the railing, facing the city, arms around two little figures who were standing on chairs. The tall person was bending the little ones over the railing. Ana realized that she was wearing 6 inch stilettoes…Suzie. The panic Ana had been feeling just moments before dissipated…replaced by the same cold emptiness that she'd felt that day in the semi-trailer. She walked calmly to the balcony and swiftly took hold of the backs of the children's pajamas while at the same time throwing out a leg to brace her foot against Suzie's back…pulling the kids away from Suzie's grip as she pushed into Suzie. Suzie whirled around in surprise and anger to face down the nanny. She reached out her hands to grab at something…the children?...the nanny?

The twins, half-asleep, automatically turned their bodies into Ana's and wrapped their arms around her neck. Suzie yelped as her heels slipped and she flipped over the railing, making a miracle grab at the last second and wrapping her arms through the spindles.

"Help me!" she screamed. Ana considered the situation for a moment and then decided that returning the children to their cribs was her priority. They would be fully awake in a minute and terrified. Besides, if she set the children down and helped Suzie back onto the balcony, she might try to grab one or both and finish her attempt to kill them.

"Hang on, Suzie. I'll be back in a minute or two." Then she turned to go down the hallway. Suzie continued to scream for help. Ana thought to yell for Baxter but she didn't want to startle the kids and, besides, he would have noticed by now and would be running out to rescue Suzie. Ana continued down the hallway.

In the nursery, she deposited Theo in his crib…noting that he was instantly asleep. Ali was waking up and shaking in Ana's arms. Ana was about to lay Ali down in her crib so that she could return to Suzie when she heard a bloodcurdling scream. She stood still for a few seconds…listening as the scream grew fainter…ending in the blare of a car alarm.

No need to return to the balcony.

She kept Ali in her arms as she settled into the recliner. She whispered little coos and kissed Ali's head as she snuggled her close. Ali had been all too aware of the person she'd just been with on the balcony…and perhaps, despite her young age, also aware that she was in danger of falling. Ana would hold her all night, she supposed…knowing that Ali would go back to sleeping poorly for another month. Damn that Suzie…which Ana figured that she probably was by now.

Down in the street behind Escala, people walking home from the bars with their dates were gathered near the car with the alarm still shrieking, staring in horror at the ghastly sight of Suzie smashed into a bloody mess…her eyes still open as she lay on the windshield of a Lamborghini. A couple of people stood to the side, vomiting. Sirens signaled the imminent arrival of police and an ambulance.

Even if anyone had known Suzie they wouldn't have been able to identify her to the officers. A few people had heard her scream, looked up and would able to tell the police that she came from a high floor…although they couldn't say which one.

On the other side of the building at the main entrance, Charlie heard the commotion but he was currently more distracted by the fact that it had been more than an hour and Suzie Grey had still not returned to the lobby. He called up to Baxter but there was no answer. Charlie was suspicious of Baxter's intentions and wondered if he'd really received Mr. Grey's permission to allow Suzie in. He hoped that, as lobby guard, he wasn't going to get into trouble for letting Suzie up. Well, he'd just tell Mr. Grey the truth. He was a reasonable man. Charlie kept trying Baxter…to no avail. He guessed that Chester didn't value his job as much as he did fucking Suzie.

When police cars began swooping up in front of Escala, Charlie was baffled. They told him that they needed to speak with all the residents with apartments facing the north side of the building. Good grief, Charlie replied. That is a lot of residents. Don't worry, the officers said, they're probably all awake by now. Okay, Charlie agreed, sending a dozen officers up in the elevator…a few for each floor.

Why did all this commotion have to develop on his watch? Mr. Grey was due any time and he would not be happy about his household being bothered.

CHAPTER 62

Grey gazed happily out of Grey V's window at the lights of Seattle below. Forget the drive in from the airport. He'd instructed Taylor to have his helicopter waiting on the tarmac at SeaTac.

As soon as he felt the wheels touch the tarmac, Grey was unbuckled and out of his seat. Natalie urged him to wait for the plane to stop and to use the steps inside of jumping and breaking a leg. Gosh, she wished that she was the Mrs. Grey he was so hot to get home to. Taylor grabbed the bags and ran for Charlie Tango. He knew that Grey would leave him there to drive home if he didn't make it to the helicopter when Grey took off.

As soon as they were in the air, Taylor turned on his phone. What he saw was alarming.

"Mr. Grey, there's something happening at Escala. The street is filled with police. It's a good thing we did take the helicopter. We'd never get near the building."

"Well, what's happening?"

"Some kind of accident. Someone fell out a window or something. The police are trying to identify the body…find out where it came from."

"Geez, I hope that Ana and the kids aren't too upset. Call the security office. Who's on tonight?"

"Baxter's filling in for Turner." Taylor paused before he spoke again. "Sir, no one is answering. I'll try Gail."

"Never mind, Taylor. She's sleeping. We'll be landing in five minutes anyway."

After ensuring that Charlie Tango was tied down tight, Grey fairly flew down the stairs to the elevator. When the doors opened into the foyer, they found all the lights on and a loud hum of voices filling the air. Prescott came up to him, looking flushed.

"Sir, security is doing all we can to keep things under control. Baxter was just taken to the hospital. Ana and the kids are safe. I'm very sorry, sir, about Mrs. Grey. We're still trying to determine what happened here."

As all this flooded out of the CPO's nervous mouth, Grey looked around the room for the people he loved. Gail was sitting on the couch with her arm around Ana who was holding both children and looking furiously at the police.

"I have repeatedly asked you to keep your voices down, gentlemen."

The police, not having noticed Grey's arrival, responded to Ana's request. "Ma'am, we don't give a hot damn what you want. Now shut up and just answer our questions or you'll find yourself spending the night in lockup. Do you understand?"

"The lady asked you nicely to respect her request to lower your voices while in my home and in the presence of my children," he growled at the lieutenant who seemed to be in charge. "The commissioner will be hearing about your attempts to bully my nanny."

Every head in the room shot around to look at the fury on Christian Grey's face…except for Ana who was nuzzling and comforting the children. Grey hoped that his expression when looking at her didn't give him away to the others. He made his way to the couch. "How are the children? Why aren't they in bed?"

"All the noise out here woke Theo and Ali was already awake and traumatized. The police wanted me to just put them in their nursery and have an officer stand guard," Ana whispered to Christian. "These people are quite full of themselves. Ali is still shaking."

Christian reached for his daughter, ignoring the fact that the whole room had gone silent. He had spoken and he was Christian Grey. "Should dada hold you, my darling little girl?" Ali reached for Christian and looked up into his eyes with her own silver orbs…teary and frightened. Her father's strong and gentle arms were comforting. Ana smiled. Theo held onto Ana. He knew something strange was happening but he didn't understand what and he was comfortable right where he was in Ana's arms.

It was as if everyone else had vanished…for a few minutes, anyway.

"Sir, Mr. Grey, I apologize for treating your nanny with disrespect. However, something terrible happened here tonight and we have to get answers."

"Something to do with my wife and Chester Baxter, I gather. Well, out with it…and do you really need the entire force to be present in my living room?"

The lieutenant gestured to all but one of the other men to leave. "Go outside and deal with the crowds." He turned to Grey and asked permission to sit. Then it all came out.

Christian listened stunned as the lieutenant explained about finding that Suzie had fallen 25 floors to her grisly death. Chester Baxter was found unconscious in the security office…poisoned. The nanny was found in the nursery rocking Mr. Grey's daughter and had not been cooperative.

Taylor presumed his orders and excused himself to go to the security office. He returned and whispered something in Grey's ear. Grey whispered back as the lieutenant tried to hold his temper. Rich people.

Taylor made a phone call and then addressed the officer. "Mr. Carrick Grey, attorney and father of Mr. Grey, will be arriving within 45 minutes. Until that time, he has advised that no one from the household speak with you."

The lieutenant was about to explode when he caught a warning glance from the nanny. She seemed to have a great deal of influence around here.

"Gail, would you please make up a pot of coffee for anyone who wishes it? Ana, the children and I will be in the nursery. Maybe we can get them to sleep."

Together they walked back to the nursery and closed the door behind them. Ana settled in the recliner with Theo who showed no signs of sleepiness. Christian sat in another rocker with Ali who was whimpering. "Ana, are you all right?" She nodded.

"This wasn't the homecoming I'd longed for. I wanted to hold you," he looked into her beautiful eyes and sighed. She smiled at him. "I was in your bed tonight. I knew you'd go in there first to shower and I wanted to surprise you."

"Ana, can you tell me what happened here tonight?"

"Maybe we should wait for your father? I want you to have deniability. The moment we step out of this room, the officer will want to know what I told you and I'd rather you be able to say 'nothing'."

"I'd lie for you, you know, without giving it a second thought." Ana shook her head.

"The lieutenant indicated before you arrived home that I am in serious trouble. Prescott held him off and then you arrived. Otherwise, I would be in the back of a police cruiser right now on my way to jail. I don't want you to lie. I want you to be safe and here for the kids. They're going to notice my absence just as they noticed yours and it unsettles them.

"Christian, I did something I thought was best but now I fear that I may have made things worse." Her eyes began to tear up.

The door knob jiggled and the lieutenant's rough voice demanded that he be allowed entry. No, Mr. Grey had not yet arrived but the officer intended to take Ms. Steele into custody. Her representation would have to meet them at the station. Christian checked his watch and he sternly informed the lieutenant that his father should be arriving shortly. If waiting a few more minutes was impossible, Grey would get permission for the lieutenant to wait…from the commissioner.

Ana grinned as the officer's footsteps retreated down the hall. "You pushy rich folks," she teased.

"Now what did you do, nanny Ana?"

"I made a reservation for Suzie at Crestview Spa for the entire week of your absence. I packed her bags and had Rennie deliver her to their door. I told her that when she was ready to return to Seattle, she would find that there was a reservation awaiting her at the Fairmont Hotel…Presidential Suite, of course. I made it clear that she was not to return here under any circumstances unless you requested her presence."

Christian tried to hide his smile. "Well, you do presume, don't you, Ms. Steele? You kicked the missus out the door."

"I was uneasy about her presence here without you."

Christian stood with a now sleeping Ali and placed her in the crib. He took Theo from Ana and laid him down as well. Then he picked up Ana and sat down in the recliner with her in his lap. He kissed her deeply and nuzzled her neck.

"You'll have to ignore that hard thing poking at you, sweetheart. It's been a long, hard week without you…and now it appears that unless my father can work some magic…we won't be together for a while."

"Well, here's to magic, then," Ana smiled as she pressed her lips to Christian's.

CHAPTER 63

Ana sat stiffly in her chair in Christian's study. She wasn't intimidated by the three men staring at her. It was the opposite. She had just told them in perfect detail about Mrs. Grey's death…including Suzie's screams fading away and how Ana then concluded that she needn't return to the balcony to offer assistance. Her only priority in that space of time was the children's emotional stability and she assumed that Baxter would handle the rest.

She showed no signs of shock or interest in Suzie's fate. She was indifferent just as she had been about Jack Hyde. They were obstacles in her way…standing between Ana and the safety of her charges…obstacles now removed.

Carrick looked at Ana with concern. "Ana, what did you feel when you heard Suzie scream as she fell 25 stories to certain death?"

Ana seemed befuddled. "Feel, sir?"

"Yes, Ana. Any emotions?" Ana bit her lip in deep thought. Then a light went on and she smiled. "Relief, I suppose. The kids were safe." Then she frowned. "Of course, Ali is more sensitive than Theo and she had been Suzie's target more than once. I'm afraid that she will have trouble sleeping again for some time. I fear also that Suzie's attempts to harm her may be memories that she'll try to suppress."

She looked at Christian. "We must watch for any signs of the repercussions of this trauma in Ali."

Then she turned her attention to Taylor. "It no longer matters, of course, but I am disturbed by her ability to get in here tonight and how she located a key to unlock the balcony doors. Neither should have happened."

"Dad, it's clear that Suzie's death was an accident and a result of her own actions."

Carrick sighed. "We have the surveillance tapes, true, but what we make of Ana pushing Suzie with her foot may not be what the police make of it. I think that I can arrange for an inquest rather than charges and a trial. Ana, say nothing to the police…say nothing to anyone about this night. I am now your lawyer. We will talk together but only we two…understand?"

"Yes, Mr. Grey. However, you are a very expensive attorney. I'm not certain that I can pay your fee all at once. I do have some savings but not nearly enough. I spend most of it on my nightly rounds."

"Your what?" Christian was jarred. Taylor audibly groaned as he buried his face in his hand. "Taylor, do you have something to tell me?" Christian demanded.

"It seemed harmless, sir. Ms. Steele was well guarded and the homeless were always happy to see her. There was never a threat."

"Tom and I shop for food for the people on the street. I make up bags with sandwiches and fruit. Otherwise, the people would have to dig around in dumpsters. In return, they keep their camp sites as tidy as possible…they don't block doorways and they don't beg. I use my own money, Mr. Grey and my own time."

Christian gaped at Ana. "How long?" he managed to ask.

"I saw the people when I came for my interview. My actions seemed necessary and reasonable."

Aside from being appalled that his nanny was wandering around at night among the homeless, Christian could only sigh. Ana was always reasonable. But what the hell, Taylor?!

Carrick was gaping at Ana as well. Then he shook his head and informed the room that he would be having a word with the Lieutenant…Thompson, was it?...and perhaps Ana could avoid jail. He put on his Carrick Grey, top attorney on the west coast face, and left the room to do battle with a man who was by now beyond furious and indignant.

Christian turned on Taylor but Ana got in front of him. "Christian, my time. My money. Tom volunteered his own time as well. There is no need for confrontation with Taylor, now is there?"

OH, there was need, all right…especially because Taylor was trying to keep from laughing.

Ana left the room to check on the twins. She really wanted those police people to leave so that the tension in the air could fly off the balcony like Suzie. She wanted an air of peace when the twins came out for breakfast in a few hours. As she passed through the great room, she ignored the red-faced conversation taking place between Carrick and Thompson. She didn't like that fellow.

CHAPTER 64

"My kids' nanny is out trolling the streets in the dark of night and you think it's funny?" Christian roared at Taylor.

"Well, sir, forgive me but watching a man such as yourself being lectured to by a small, sweet woman like nanny Ana is, yeah, kinda funny," Taylor snickered.

"You're fired." Taylor then burst out laughing. "Careful, Mr. Grey. I'll tell on you."

Christian turned to hide the smile in his eyes. "She's protected when she's out doing these good deeds, right?"

"Not that it's necessary but yes, several of the team often accompany her…mostly to help her carry all the supplies."

"She's probably pissing off the other building owners."

"Tom tells me that they're of two minds in their opinions, sir. On the one hand, more homeless show up. On the other hand, as homeless go, they're the primo crowd. They keep their tents and the area around them tidy. They reject any druggies that show up. They're quiet. They don't bother passersby or camp within 10 feet of the doorways. Ana has told them that she will protect them and feed them if they honor the rules."

"These are her rules? Good grief."

"Yeah, she has provided tents for those living in boxes. She calls social workers to talk with the people about their needs. She's moved quite a few off the street into apartments by providing rent money. She even saved a life one night when she found a woman lying on the sidewalk. Everyone thought that she was a druggie but Ana whipped out a diabetic meter and called an ambulance. The poor woman was in a diabetic coma because she couldn't afford insulin.

"Honestly, by now Ana is so revered that the security team is just helping out. She doesn't need protection from these people. And she is careful about identifying herself. No one knows that she is your employee. They've asked Charlie for her name but he just says that she works in the building and he thinks that her name is Stacy."

Christian was quiet. He was proud…but still concerned. She was such a good Samaritan and yet, she felt nothing about being complicit in Suzie's death. He truly didn't know what to make of her.

Carrick walked back in, tucking his phone into his jacket pocket. "Thompson and his companion are gone. Ana is safe for the night. The SPD, at least that lieutenant, really want her in a cell. Baxter is still in a coma.

"The tapes show that Suzie served him coffee and then made conversation until he passed out. She apparently thought that turning off the monitor meant that it was no long recording. Thank god for her tech ignorance because we have proof that she tried to kill the kids. I just wish the film of Ana pushing her away from the children was clearer. It could be interpreted as an attempt to kick her off the balcony. Still, your money can buy better experts than the city of Seattle can so we should win that one."

"Dad, it seems cut and dried to us. Why do you seem troubled?"

"Ana herself troubles me, son. There's something off there."

"What did she say to you?"

"I've advised Ana to keep tonight's events to herself and she's agreed. She doesn't want to get you or Taylor into the middle of this."

"I'm the security chief, Mr. Grey. It's part of my job to be in the middle of things."

"I'm her employer, dad," Christian pointed out.

"I'm sorry but I think that Ana is correct in her desire to protect the both of you. Please don't pressure her. Later today, I'll see where we are legally and perhaps then she can share her story with you. Now, I'm exhausted. I'm going to get some sleep and then see if I can get a continuance on the case that I'm supposed to be handling in the morning."

Grey grabbed his father into a hug and thanked him for helping with Ana as he walked him to the elevator. He knew that Taylor was deeply upset. He tried to ignore his stoney face. He wanted everything to be all right for Ana.

She wasn't in his bed to his great disappointment. He found her holding Ali and sleeping in the recliner in the nursery. He checked on Theo who was so beautiful as he smiled in his sleep. Suddenly, it hit him and he collapsed into the rocker. His wife, the woman who had brought the twins into this world, had intended just a couple of hours earlier to push them out of it. She'd planned…how long?... to subject them to a terrifying death and then blame it on nanny Ana.

He began to tremble violently and then raced for the en suite to retch. He crumbled next to the toilet, still shaking. His children…his beloved son and daughter…were it not for their ever vigilant nanny and her fearless defense of those she loved… would now be lying in morgue drawers…so battered that they wouldn't be recognizable. Suzie was temporarily identified by her ring and her image on the tapes. The coroner would still have to confirm that the shattered face was indeed Mrs. Christian Grey. The momentum of falling 300 feet did not leave much to recognize.

As he lay on the cool tile, he felt a horrible hatred rising up and filling him. That woman was not a human being. Once her remains were offered to him, he would refuse them. Let her ashes be scattered in the city dump or wherever the unwanted and unloved were left. He didn't think it likely but he supposed that he would have to offer them to her parents…the original monsters who withheld love and humanity from their daughter.

He wondered if Ana would call her father. He suspected that Jason would have done so already. Christian had to chuckle a little at the conversation Ray would want to have with him. He was surprised that he was actually looking forward to it. He wanted Ana to have all the support possible. He found it hard to believe that she felt nothing.

No, his Ana was too full of love.

CHAPTER 65

When he returned to the nursery, Ana was awake. "Did that help?" she asked. "I know your relationship with Suzie was bad but still she was your wife and the mother of your children."

Grey realized that Ana thought he was upset because of Suzie. "It wasn't because of Suzie. It was because of what she almost succeeded in doing. What made you awaken in time?"

"I don't know. The house was quiet so it wasn't a noise. It might sound crazy but I think the children sent me a message that they were scared. I've read about mothers who are so in sync with their children that they just know when they're in trouble."

Christian knelt before Ana, taking her hand and pressing it to his lips. "I will owe you everything for the rest of my life, Ana…again."

Ana looked at him quizzically. "No…I will owe you for the rest of my life for giving me this time with these children. I think we're even," she smiled gently.

He wanted so badly to make love to Ana but he understood that she needed to comfort his daughter right now. He knew that Ana feared leaving Ali to her nightmares. Besides, an hour of sex with Ana wouldn't be enough. He couldn't have let her go to return to the nursery.

He sat back in the rocker and fell to sleep. The two of them watching over the twins was the sight that greeted Gail at 8 a.m. The children would usually be up by now but the trauma must have worn them out. Even Theo was still deeply asleep.

"I'm sorry, Dr. Grey. They're all still sleeping…in the nursery."

"Couldn't I just peek in?" Grace beseeched Gail.

Gail smiled at Grace. "Now, could you?" Grace chuckled. No, she couldn't. She would have to touch them and that might wake them all up.

"Come into the kitchen, Dr. Grey. Have you had breakfast?" Grace shook her head. "Not that I could have kept it down."

"I understand just what you mean. I couldn't sleep so I was just wandering about when I heard your son vomiting in the nursery en suite. He stayed so strong for nanny Ana but I guess he finally lost it. I keep asking myself why I didn't wake up and there is really no reason I should have. My apartment is way in the back and, as it was the weekend, I had been enjoying a few glasses of wine so I was out like a light. Still, I blame myself."

"We'll all be doing that, I'm afraid. We blame ourselves because it gives us the illusion of control when we actually have none."

"Did Mr. Grey get any sleep when he got home?"

"No. He had to be strong for Christian and Ana but not for me. He was so badly shaken up. He was asked to view Suzie's body for the identification. He knew her rings, her clothing, her height, her red hair but that was all. The coroner is contacting her parents down in Florida for a DNA sample. It's the only way now.

"I wonder if they'll come to Seattle for the funeral. They wanted as little to do with their daughter as Suzie wanted to do with hers."

"You'll bury her in the Grey Cemetery?"

"You sound surprised, Gail. Was it really that bad around here?"

"The past week, with Suzie gone, was the only time I recall complete light and peace in this house, Dr. Grey. Even though she was out most of the time, knowing that she would be coming down the stairs or stepping off the elevator, was enough to chill the warmth that Ana brought to the house. Suzie would disappear into her suite upstairs but knowing that she was there put everyone on edge. Ironically, Chester was the only person who liked her and she repaid him with a coma."

Grace looked stricken. The few times that Suzie had come to Grey Manor had been uncomfortable but Christian rarely spoke a word against her at Sunday brunches. She hadn't come to the twins' birthday party but she wasn't missed. No one had so much as inquired about her absence. It was understood that Suzie was not an involved mother but that she made life in the penthouse so cold and unpleasant was so sad to hear.

Gail told Grace some stories…like the time that she scared Ali so much swinging her about in the air. Grace recalled her visit when Suzie snarled at Theo and how this left Grace confused. The nanny had handled the situation both times with a calm defense of the children. How was it that she and Christian said nothing? And why had he never told them of his difficulties with Suzie? Even Elliot…not known for self-restraint…had never told his parents about the change in sleeping arrangements. He'd simply made it sound like he'd built a private space for Suzie.

Now she knew that since the twins' birth, Suzie had not been a part of their lives or the life of the household…but why was that estrangement enough for her to want to kill her own children? Why not just divorce and move out? Christian would have given her anything she wanted.

Gail could see that Grace was close to tears. She embraced Grace and assured her that there was nothing she could have done. Suzie was ill…had to be. It was a sad situation but Suzie had unwittingly brought nanny Ana to them and she'd made all the difference in the children's lives. They were now happy and secure.

"But, Gail, what if they lose Ana? I've watched them with her the couple of times she came to Grey Manor and during my visits here. They think that she is their mother. What will we do if Ana is sent to jail?"

To Grace's surprise, Gail smiled. "You know something, Dr. Grey? I've had the great privilege of observing Ana for almost ten months now…day in, day out…and I have every confidence that she will protect those children from whatever comes their way. And, you want to know something else, your son is twice the father that he used to be…all because of Ana. She will handle matters…don't you fret about that."

Grace blew her nose and smiled. She needed to get to know Ana much better. Gail was a wise woman and Grace knew to trust her judgement.

CHAPTER 66

Ana sat calmly in the library, reading. Although she knew that Carrick and Christian were in the study, pressuring the DA to drop homicide charges against her, she felt nothing except interest in her book. Christian had found a book binder in Europe who was a master at his craft. He currently had possession of all the books that Suzie had tried to destroy. There was a blank space on the shelves that sent a shiver through Ana. That was the day that she discovered that Suzie was evil.

She hadn't given much thought to her own fate. She did not want to leave Christian and the twins but she had always known that she would have to one day. She even realized that perhaps her going to jail would be good for them. She was confident that she would be missed for a while but eventually Mr. Grey would meet a good woman who would want to marry him and be a real mother to the children. They would soon learn to call her mama and Ana would become a distant memory for Christian and children as young as the twins would forget her entirely. That would be best for all of them.

She wondered idly what decades in jail would be like. With all her education, perhaps she would be allowed to hold classes for the other inmates. She would have to look into the process by which she could be licensed to teach in the penal system. She would miss having a pool. She loved to swim. From what she knew of prison, from movies, there would be no grass. There would certainly be no ducks or geese or seagulls. There would be a library, she knew. That pleased her.

She'd had little expectations of life. It was just something to be survived. These last 9 months had been more than she'd ever hoped for and she pondered…was this happiness? She smiled. Perhaps she had experienced happiness after all.

She heard raised voices and it disturbed her. She didn't want the Misters Grey to suffer for her. They'd been so upset these past few days. It seemed that Christian was always on the phone yelling at someone about her or Suzie. The parents of Suzie had dutifully sent along vials of saliva with which the coroner was able to match DNA with the corpse of their daughter. No, they did not plan to fly to Seattle to take possession of the body. That was her husband's problem.

Grace felt strongly about Suzie being interred in the portion of Forest Lawn dedicated to the Grey family. Christian felt just as strongly about no funeral, no notice, no burial. He was adamant about cremation and disposal of the ashes in the city dump. His father informed him that this was not allowed and Christian had a fit. Why, he screamed, was he expected to treat the corpse of the woman who tried to kill his children, with reverence and dignity?

Only when Ana pointed out that one day, far in the future, his children would want to know about their biological mother, did Christian accede to burial in a far corner of Grey Cemetery. Theo and Ali would be certain to learn that they'd had a mother who died in a horrible way. They would learn from someone that she didn't love them and had tried to kill them. Didn't Christian want them to learn about her first from him? It would be very hard on them even if they did always know the love of the rest of their family.

So, when the coroner released the body, Suzie would be taken to a funeral home for a brief service and then cremation…after which she would be ferried out to Grey Cemetery for burial. Again, at Ana's and Grace's insistence, Suzie would have a proper marker. It would be a little kindness…mostly for the children…who would one day ask to see her grave. Christian would explain that her grave was far from the others because Suzie would have wanted it that way. She had never wanted to be part of the family.

"Ana? Are you in here?" Christian called. Ana popped out from her niche on the mezzanine and beamed at him. Instantly, his heart lightened.

"Honey, would you come down to the study? I promise it will be all right." Ana pretended that his promise made her feel good.

Before they left the privacy of the library, Ana stood on tiptoe and kissed his cheek.

CHAPTER 67

The District Attorney was a grim-looking fellow or perhaps he was just trying to scare Ana. As she was introduced, she took no notice of his expression. She reached out her tiny hand and took his, smiling sweetly at him as she said that it was a pleasure to meet him. Then she sat in a chair in front of his. Clearly, she was about to be questioned. She wasn't concerned.

"Ms. Steele, I would like to ask you a few questions about the night that Mrs. Grey died. Are you amenable to that?"

Ana smiled at him and then turned to Carrick. "Sir, you asked me to say nothing to anyone except you. I haven't even called my father. Do you want me to talk with Mr. Johnson?"

"Taylor spoke with your father, Ana, and persuaded him to stay put in Montesano for the time being. He was highly agitated and would probably have not enjoyed his visit here just now. And yes, you may answer the DA's questions. I'll interrupt, if need be.

Carrick wondered if Ana deliberately sought to make the DA feel small by asking her lawyer's permission first.

"All right, Mr. Johnson. Please ask your questions." She cocked her head to one side, looking adorable…so thought Christian.

The DA, however, was irritated. "You do realize that you are in terrible trouble, do you not, Ms. Steele? You are being held suspect for the death of Mrs. Grey."

Before Carrick could jump in, Ana leaned forward. "May I call you Delbert, sir?" The DA was taken aback. His name was Delbert Neil Johnson but he'd always gone by Neil.

"How did you know my name is Delbert?"

"Was it a secret, sir? Do you prefer Del? My father has a dear old friend from his days in the army named Del…thus, I've always been partial to the name. Please call me Ana. Why do you hold me responsible for the death of Mrs. Grey?"

The DA stumbled over the next few words that came out of his mouth. "Would you like a glass of cold water, Del? I know that you've all been talking for some time and your mouth is probably dry. You don't want to become dehydrated. You know," she began while texting Gail for a carafe of ice-cold water and four glasses, "Mrs. Grey was quite a heavy drinker and she hated water. Alcohol actually dehydrates a person and I sometimes wondered if her difficulty was a severe lack of hydration."

"Yes, Ana. I think that a glass of water would be fine. Kind of you to ask." Carrick and Christian exchanged amused looks behind Del's back.

"Were you named after a male relative, Del?"

"Yes, my father…but I never liked the name much. I usually go by 'Neil'".

Ana giggled. "My mother named me Anastasia after seeing a documentary about the last Tsar of Russia. I think that she had hopes that I would turn out to be more glamorous than I did. I go by Ana. I didn't know that you thought I'd killed Mrs. Grey."

The non-sequitur threw Neil off. "Well, we're investigating her death and we have film footage of you pushing her off the balcony with your foot."

"Really, Neil. I'm surprised. I've seen the footage and it shows me pushing her away from me and the children before she could grab them back again."

"She was trying to grab the children?" Neil asked.

"I'm sure that the film was somewhat confusing…being night and all. Perhaps we ought to watch it together. Would you like to do that, Neil? Would that help your investigation? I do want to help because of the children."

"What about the children?" he queried.

"The children are the most important people in this investigation, don't you think, Neil? Do you have children?"

"Ah, yes. I have twins as well." Ana's brilliant blue eyes widened and her smile was so big and charming that Neil found that he was smiling as well.

"Isn't it wonderful, Neil? Don't you come in your door at night, heart full, looking for your kids?"

"Well, actually, I do, yes. I work so many hours that sometimes I don't get to see them unless they're asleep."

Ana jumped to her feet and grabbed Neil's hand, pulling him out of his chair and down the hall to the nursery. She put her finger to her lips and quietly opened the door. Together, the DA and Ana gazed down at the sleeping twins. Then she led him back to the study.

As he sat back down, a bit breathless, he grinned at Christian who smiled back. Ana was beaming. Then suddenly, she lowered her head and a tear fell.

"What's wrong, Ana?" the DA leaned over to ask.

She looked up at Carrick. "Is it okay if I say?" Carrick didn't know what she was going to say but by this time, he figured that she had this guy in the palm of her hand.

She looked sadly at Neil. "The children are in a playgroup now and some of the children are talking. Soon the twins will be as well. They're going to learn about their mother and it hurts me to think of the pain they'll feel. I was hoping that there could be some way to protect them from the truth…keep it out of the papers, I mean.

"You see, I don't know why but the children meant nothing to their mother. She wanted nothing to do with them. I asked her to play with us once and she said that playing with the brats was my job…not hers. I felt so bad for her. They are wonderful children. She was missing so much. Of course, I had no idea that her lack of feeling for them went as deep as it did. I don't think any of us knew…until that night. There was no reason to hate them. I've gone over and over it in my mind…trying to understand.

"The only thing I could come up with is that she intended to somehow place the blame for their deaths on me. Most of the nannies that Mr. Grey had hired before were only day-nannies who were usually chased off by Mrs. Grey. I am a full-time nanny because Mr. Grey wants the children to have stability. There were 8 nannies before me. I've been here almost 10 months, around the clock. Mrs. Grey might have been bothered that I wasn't bothered by her. Although why she wanted me gone, I don't know."

Here Christian spoke up. "Mr. Johnson, my wife asked me…on a couple of occasions...to fire Ana. She felt that the children were becoming too attached to nanny Ana. I was puzzled by her concern since she refused to have anything to do with the children herself."

"Mr. Grey, did you mention these requests to Ana?"

"No, I never lost hope that Suzie would one day develop feelings for the children and if being jealous of the nanny brought out those feelings, then…."

"Ana, I understand that Mrs. Grey wasn't expected home that night. She checked into Crestview Spa for a few nights and then returned to Seattle to settle in at a suite at the Fairmont. Why did she come to the penthouse that night?"

Ana shrugged. "The mystery to me is how she opened the balcony door. We keep it locked because of the children. I was having trouble sleeping and decided to check on the children. I was terrified when I found them gone and I was heading to the security office to check the monitors when I felt a breeze as I walked through the great room."

"Ana, I think we've gone far enough. Neil, unless I receive a guarantee that my client will not be charged with any crime, I'll allow no more questions."

"The most I can offer, Carrick, is an inquest or a grand jury…probably the latter. Otherwise, there are going to be suspicions that the Greys bought off the DA's office. And closing this investigation will only leave it open to questions in the future. Said questions could haunt Ana for the rest of her life."

"Let us talk it over, Neil. I'll get back to you tomorrow. Thanks for coming by today."

"Yes, Neil. It was quite kind of you to allow me to have this inquiry at home. The children will be awake soon and looking for me. Ali, especially, is in need of security right now. Thus, I appreciate your thoughtfulness."

Neil was clearly smitten. Christian was even a bit put out about it. Carrick nudged him to keep a neutral face. It would not do for anyone to know that he was in love with the nanny. Talk about motivations. Kill off the wife and marry the handsome billionaire. She'd find herself doing life without parole.

Ana took Neil's arm and walked him to the elevator…all the while asking about his twins…their names, genders, pictures on his phone, etc…advising him to examine his schedule to work fewer hours. He waved goodbye as the doors closed.

"I'll bet the children are waking up," Ana beamed as she raced around the stairs to the nursery.

"I'm not certain, son, if Ana was sincere or if Neil was just taken for a happy little ride."

Christian wiggled his eyebrows.

CHAPTER 68

"Theo is still sleeping. I think that he was more deeply affected by this trauma than I realized," Ana worried as she emerged from the hallway cradling Ali who was awake but clearly not content.

"Would you like dada to hold you in his big strong arms, Ali?" Ana asked, kissing Ali's cheek. Ali smiled softly and reached for Christian. He gathered her up in his embrace and whispered to her. She burrowed into him. He smiled, thinking it was just like Ana to encourage connection with dada.

"You know, Dad," Christian reflected as Ana left the room to check on Theo, "before Ana, neither of the children would want me all that much. In fact, the only person they seemed to feel comfortable with was Gail."

Carrick smiled. He'd keep that girl out of jail if he had to confess to killing Suzie himself. "Yes, I can see that she encourages your involvement. I recall the old days when you'd bring them to the house for brunch and just turn them over to everyone else. Now, at some point, they are calling for dada again and you're down on the floor playing with them…Elliot and Mia complaining that 'you get them all week…no fair," Carrick laughed.

"Seriously, Christian, you have to keep your feelings for that girl undercover. It is absolutely vital. Does anybody in the house know about the two of you?"

"I think that Gail might suspect something just by looking at me but I know that she has been quite discrete. I think we're okay. On the other hand, Suzie might have had an opinion which she would have shared with her social circle."

"Well, that would be considered hearsay, I believe. I don't think that a grand jury would give much weight to what the girlfriends think Suzie told them. Just continue to be discrete."

"I've gone for walks with Ana and the kids on a few occasions. Do you think that would be a problem?"

"Shouldn't be unless you were holding hands," Carrick grinned. "So, we're in agreement about the grand jury?"

"Yes," Ana called out as she walked into the room. "Shouldn't you be asking me that question, Mr. Grey?"

"Ana, it won't be easy. It'll be Thompson's job to ask tough questions and try to rattle you."

"Like today?" Ana smirked. Both men gaped at her.

"Why is it called a grand jury, Mr. Grey?" Ana asked as she sat between Carrick and Christian, looking around at the courtroom. "Is it because the room is so grand?"

Both men turned to her to simultaneously tell her that a grand jury has more members than a regular jury. They looked at each other. "Christian, I don't think it looks good for you to be sitting with Ana while a grand jury tries to determine if Ana killed your wife."

Christian sighed. He carefully touched her hand. "Will you be all right without me?" He knew she would be but he wanted her to need him. Ana knew this so she looked into his eyes and said, "I'd prefer that you be right here but my attorney is right."

So, Christian moved to sit with the rest of the family and Ray Steele who hadn't stopped glaring at Grey since he arrived in town. He didn't care if he was being ridiculous like Annie said…he blamed Grey for the mess that his daughter was in. Why didn't he know that Suzie was psychotic?

He was angry, too, with Taylor. What did he mean by hiring an agent who didn't have the self-discipline to avoid having personal feelings for his boss's wife? Where was his judgement that day?

Taylor was feeling like he'd let his hero down. Turner had mentioned to him that Baxter resented taking orders from the nanny and had expressed his admiration of Mrs. Grey. Yet Taylor had let Baxter off with a warning…respect the nanny and forget about the wife. He shouldn't have done that. He should have fired Baxter. Had he done so, they wouldn't be sitting in this room right now. He'd apologized to Ana and she had tried to set him straight, tried to convince him that Suzie would have acted on her psychosis sooner or later. Baxter was only handy. Without him to let her in, she'd have found another way.

"Taylor, Suzie was nuts and that is all there is to say about it. Dad will come around. Don't worry. You're still the best and dad still thinks so or he would have insisted by now that Mr. Grey fire you." Well, thought Taylor, that was true. Maybe there was hope. As long as Ana was on his side, Ray might come around.

"Mrs. Lincoln, you were a confident of Mrs. Suzie Grey, is that correct?"

"Yes, I was well acquainted with both Mr. and Mrs. Grey. Mr. Grey contracted with my agency…Elena's Elite Nannies…and I was a personal friend of Suzie's. We met frequently for lunch."

"Did Mrs. Grey confide in you about her personal life?"

"Well, I feel uncomfortable gossiping about Suzie." Elena did look genuinely distressed. Ana popped to her feet and called out to Elena. "It's okay, Elena. It isn't gossip. It's testimony." The judge brought down his gavel and instructed Carrick to contain his client.

Elena couldn't help smiling. Ana could be so oblivious to convention sometimes. "Thank you, Ana. That helps. Well, Mr. Thompson, yes…Suzie talked of little else. I seldom got a word in."

"And what personal matters did Mrs. Grey discuss with you?"

"Oh, we never discussed. Suzie ranted and I listened. A lot of what she said made little sense. She seemed upset and confused often and so I didn't know how much of what she said was real."

"Could you explain further what she said?"

"She was always angry with her husband although as near as I could tell, Suzie could have anything she wanted. For instance, She wanted her own apartment on the second floor of the penthouse and so Elliot Grey transformed most of the floor into exactly what she asked for. She then moved in and loved it. Bragged quite a bit about her luxurious quarters.

"She also had a black Amex card and spent lavishly. Her husband paid the bills and said nothing. Suzie had been a successful realtor specializing in commercial properties but the minute she married, she quit working and began devoting all her time to sleeping in, dining out and drinking with her social circle…a circle of friends she'd gained by marrying the most prominent citizen in Seattle.

"Still, nothing ever made her happy. She expressed pleasure on occasion when she chased off yet another nanny or when she saw that her husband was upset over a business dealing. When they first began dating, she attended dinners and events with him all the time…promoting him and GEH to skeptical older business associates. After they married, she rarely wanted to be on Christian's arm any more…found it all boring. Only when it was a special event where she could wear her jewels and gowns and applaud when Christian won yet another award…only then would she agree to attend. She enjoyed being seen and envied."

"Did Mrs. Grey ever complain about nanny Ana?"

"Oh, my gosh, yes! Every other nanny I sent wanted to work only 8 hour shifts. They expected to watch the babies, feed them and change their diapers. When Mr. Grey came home, they left quickly. A large part of their anxiousness to get gone was the way they were treated by Suzie. She would come to lunch cackling about how she'd driven off another nanny. It amused her to cause problems for her husband. One nanny lasted a whole month and that was unusual. Suzie laughed hysterically while telling me that when Christian walked in the door, he found a couple of cops listening to Suzie accuse the nanny of stealing her jewels."

"At what point did Mr. Grey hire Ana Steele?"

"None of my other nannies would go to work for him no matter what he paid and he was desperate. The only nanny I had available was Ms. Steele who had requirements that Mr. Grey initially did not agree to but, like I said, he was desperate and Ana was the only nanny even willing to interview."

"She insisted on living in, didn't she? Wasn't that unusual?"

"Not in most households, no. However, Mr. Grey wanted to be a fully hands on father so he wanted someone only for days while he worked…but Ana believes that children need the stability of a constant caretaker. She would only accept live-in positions. Mr. Grey agreed because he felt he had no choice."

"How did Mrs. Grey feel about this?"

"Explosive. Ana Steele is an attractive girl…not a stunning beauty like Suzie with her flaming red hair…but very pretty and Suzie felt threatened. She was also bothered that her coldness and rudeness and nasty tricks meant nothing to Ana. When she accused Ana of stealing her fine lingerie, Ana smiled and offered to let her search her room. When Suzie said that her tennis bracelet was missing, Ana wished her good luck in finding it. Suzie was infuriated that this nanny was not intimidated or bothered by her.

"She repeatedly demanded that Ana be fired but Christian refused. He was pleased with the new nanny's work. The children were happy and Ana wasn't bothered by Suzie's tricks. When Ana began to show Mr. Grey nightly shows of Theo and Ali playing and going about their day…whatever it is that children do…Mr. Grey was delighted with her idea and loved watching a nightly Theo and Ali show. Everything Ana did only further endeared her to everyone in the household…except for Mr. Baxter."

"What you mean by that?"

"Oh, just that Baxter resented Ana's influence over Mr. Grey and thought that Suzie hung the moon."

"The nanny had influence over Mr. Grey?"

"Yes, when she asked that Baxter tape all the surveillance for Mr. Grey to watch when he got home, Baxter thought that she was overstepping her bounds. When Suzie wanted her fired, Christian refused. Simple things like locking the balcony doors when Suzie wanted them open. Everything that Ana did was for the children but Suzie saw it as her having power in the house and Suzie didn't like that. She'd complain to Baxter.

"Yeah, Suzie figured that Baxter could come in handy some time." Elena shook her head in dismay.

CHAPTER 69

"Suzie was a heavy drinker. She'd start fast and keep on going. I knew her in the pre-Grey days. She talked a lot about wanting to find a rich guy to marry so that she wouldn't have to do anything she didn't want to do. That included sleeping with her husband. Never met a woman so disinterested in sex. Suzie didn't really have any interest in anything except nice things and alcohol.

"When Suzie got pregnant, she was relieved. She figured that she could complain about morning sickness…she told her husband that the doctor diagnosed her with that thing that Princess Kate had…hmm…hyper gravi something. So, the minute he got home, she'd go hide in the bathroom…fill the tub with bubbles and drink and smoke. She'd laugh about how her husband would beg her to stop smoking and drinking while she was carrying twins but she'd pay no attention. She thought it would be funny if she gave birth to a couple of really deformed kids…wouldn't that mess with Mr. Grey.

"You know, I never got it. I mean the guy is drop dead gorgeous and rich! What's to complain about? She'd brag about how good he was in bed but she wasn't interested in being touched. It was kind of screwy."

"Ms. Downing, did Mrs. Grey ever say that she suspected that the nanny and her husband were sexually involved?"

"Naw. She'd go on about 'all that stupid girl cared about was those kids'. 'Course, she did not like that he was so pleased with the nanny. She didn't like anything that made him happy and she'd come up with crazy ideas all the time about ways to torment him. None of us ever got it. We'd say, "divorce him and we'll grab him up" but she wasn't gonna do that."

"Why not?"

"Why do ya think? Money."

The DA questioned everyone who knew Suzie, it seemed…and Suzie was looking real bad. Carrick suspected that Neil was actually working on Ana's defense…and he hoped that no one else caught on.

Gail sang Ana's praises. Her CPOs talked about her generosity…spending her paychecks on the street sleepers. Christian spoke of first, his relief at finding a good nanny, and then his gratitude when realizing that she was more than just reliable and attentive. She loved his kids and…ultimately…saved their lives. No, he didn't understand his wife's actions or her fervent lack of interest in her own children. He didn't know if she was evil or ill but he was grateful everyday that his children were safe and happy while he was away from home.

"Ms. Steele, why did you kill Suzie Grey?" All of Ana's entourage rose to their feet in protest. The judge banged his gavel. Carrick apologized to the court and then objected to the DA's question. Inflammatory!

Ana smiled patiently. "It's all right, everyone. Mr. Thompson is just trying to jar me into saying something incriminating. It's his job."

Then she smiled at the DA. "After all the horrors you've heard about Suzie Grey and all the praise for saintly Ana Steele, I suppose it's natural that you'd think that I'd go to any lengths to protect them from her…and I would have…but not murder. Something more along the lines of a black eye, I think."

The jury laughed. "After all," Ana continued, "doing something that would take me out of their lives, like committing murder, would be counterproductive, wouldn't it?"

"Yes," the DA agreed, "unless you could get away with it." Ana regarded him curiously but said nothing.

"We've all seen the tape of that horrible night but I'd like you to tell me what happened."

"All right. I'll start with looking for the children when they weren't in their cribs."

"Let me interrupt you for a moment. The children are toddlers now, correct?" Ana nodded, smiling with pride. "So, when their mother came to get them from their beds, isn't it possible that they went with her willingly?"

"No." Ana replied. The DA was flummoxed at the briefness of her response.

"Could you elaborate on your answer?"

"The children can get not yet climb out of their cribs so Mrs. Grey would have had to pick them up and set them on the floor. Roused from their sleep, they would have been confused and half-aware. They were rather fearful of this woman they didn't know so only their being half-asleep would have made them amenable to going with her. When she took them out on the balcony, they would have been interested because they were never allowed out there. So, still half-asleep, they allowed her to set them on chairs…close to the edge."

"Isn't it possible that Mrs. Grey genuinely wished to be with her children?"

"No. I tried several times to interest her in Theo and Ali and she reacted with disdain at the very idea of touching them."

"So, you observed Mrs. Grey with the children on the balcony. Then what happened?"

"She had her arms around them and was forcing them to lean out over the railing. Her intent was clear. She was going to push her own babies off the balcony. She was so concentrated on her task that she didn't hear me approach in my stockings. I reached out and grabbed the children by their pajamas and pulled them back into my arms. They were shaking with fear. They latched onto my neck and tried to wrap their little legs round me. I backed away but Suzie twisted around. Her face was distorted with loathing of me. She was quite a bit taller than me and wearing 6 inch heels…rather physically intimidating. She reached out her arms and I had only one defense available to me. I knew that she could grab at least one child and I couldn't put them down and tell them to run. They wouldn't understand. At least, I couldn't be certain that they would so I raised my leg and as Suzie came at me, I pushed her away with my foot. She stumbled backward on those heels and slipped over the railing. She was able to grab at it and take hold of the spindles with both arms. She seemed to have a pretty good grasp.

"She yelled for me to help her. To do so at that moment would have required putting the children down and, again, I feared that they would not run but would stay by me and once I'd gotten Suzie safely over the railing and back onto the balcony, the danger would begin all over again. The children were my priority…always and under any circumstances so I told Suzie to hold on…that I'd be right back.

"She cussed at me and ordered me to drop the kids and help her but I walked back down the hallway. I put Theo in his crib but it was harder to get Ali to unlatch. As I was doing all this, Suzie was yelling. I knew that Baxter was on duty for the night and expected that he would be running out to help but then the yelling turned to screams and I knew that it was too late for me to help.

"Ali was shaking badly so I sat in the recliner with her, listening to Suzie's screams fade and then the noise of a car alarm. I knew there was nothing to do so I sat in the recliner trying to comfort Ali."

The courtroom was quiet. Every eye was on Ana. Her words had been so disturbing but her demeanor and her voice had been flat and detached from the violence of her tale. The judge was studying her. She confused him.

"Was there anything else, Mr. Thompson?" Ana inquired with a slight smile on her lips.

Finally, he spoke…hesitantly. "Ms. Steele, what did you feel throughout this ordeal?"

Strangely, her response did not surprise him.

"Feel?" she asked.

CHAPTER 70

"May I ask a question, Mr. Thompson?" His honor inquired. The DA nodded.

"Ms. Steele, you had just been through a terrible tragedy, wouldn't you say?" Ana nodded. "Please describe your emotions during that time."

Ana tipped her head in that way that so endeared her to Christian but right now he saw where the judge was going with this line of questioning and it scared him. He leaned over and poked his father's shoulder. "Dad, stop this." Carrick couldn't.

"My emotions?"

"Yes…for instance…anxiety? Fear? Anger?" Ana tapped her lips with her finger as she considered the judge's words. Then she brightened. "When the children weren't in their cribs, I was afraid."

"And after that, when you saw them on the balcony with their mother and you guessed at her intentions?"

Ana had, in fact, felt nothing. Her instincts had simply taken over…save the children. Leave Suzie. If she fell, she fell.

The judge tried again. "Were you afraid?" Ana shook her head. "Why not? The children were about to drop 300 feet."

"No. I wouldn't allow that." The judge studied her again.

"Then, were you nervous about your ability to save them?"

"No. They needed to be saved and so I did."

"How did you know that you could, in fact, save them when they were in a most precarious position?"

His question seemed to confuse Ana. The children had to be saved. She saved them.

"After you had the children in your arms and Mrs. Grey was attempting again to grab them, were you angry with her?"

"No."

"No?"

"No."

"When you left Mrs. Grey to return the children to their nursery, did you feel a sense of urgency to get back to rescue Mrs. Grey?"

"I wasn't thinking of her just then. The children were terribly scared and I wanted to ease their fears. Being afraid isn't good for children."

DA Thompson jumped in…"why isn't fear good for children, Ms. Steele? Doesn't it teach them to beware, to be careful?"

"Fear," Ana began to explain…and then stopped. Suddenly, she was alone. She didn't know anything. She was in a room and it was growing dark outside the windows. She'd been left and no one was ever coming back. She didn't understand why they didn't want her. She eased herself off the chair in the witness box and crawled into the corner, turning herself into a ball. Now she was safe for a bit.

The judge, the jury, the gallery…most were stupefied…frozen. Ray Steele leapt from his seat and ran to the front of the courtroom. He pushed aside the chair and began speaking softly to Annie…asking her to reach for him. He'd protect her. Christian watched with tears in his eyes. He was beginning to understand Ana's secrets. He wanted to run to her but he knew that right now she wouldn't know him. She knew only her daddy.

Without asking permission, without saying a word, Ray carried his daughter out of the room.

The judge looked at the jury and asked if they had any questions. No, they did not. Could they come to a consensus soon? Yes. The death of Mrs. Grey was an accident…caused by her own actions. No need for charges or further investigation. The judge thanked them and they were dismissed.

The Grey family rushed out of the room and found Ray sitting on a bench cradling his daughter as she whimpered in fear. They had a vague understanding that trauma of some kind had deeply affected Ana and that she was, at present, a little girl. Everyone sat down on benches surrounding Ray and Annie…no one speaking.

DA Thompson came out of the courtroom and gestured to Carrick who rose from his seat and approached Neil away from the family. "The grand jury's consensus is that Mrs. Grey's death was accidental due to the high level of alcohol in her system. No charges will be filed. However, Judge Colter was very concerned about Ana's testimony and breakdown. He's ordered that she be an inpatient at a psychiatric facility of her father's choice and that she be placed under a conservatorship until such time that she is determined to be of sound mind. He is aware that she nearly beat a man to death and that she didn't seek any therapy after what would be a shattering experience for a normal person. He confided that he wouldn't want to get on her wrong side."

Carrick nodded and patted Neil's shoulder. Then he returned to the family. Annie had fallen asleep in her daddy's embrace.

Christian sat, head hanging and shoulders shaking as Elliot put his arm around his brother. "It's okay, bro. We'll fix this."

Mia lay her head against Christian's other shoulder and uttered similar words of comfort but Christian couldn't hear them right now.

The woman he so deeply loved was ill and he was terrified.

CHAPTER 71

"Well, when can I see her?" Christian impatiently asked. Ana had been admitted to a psychiatric center just outside Seattle. It was one of the best in the United States and it was close so that was why he had chosen it. It was also the most expensive center in the states and Christian hoped that translated into the best care for Ana.

Ray had agreed to her being admitted but as her kin, he was the only person permitted to see her so soon. The reasons given were that she had to be assessed and settled into a routine. When they took her to the center that day after court, she was catatonic…leaning on Ray's shoulder in the car, staring into space. Ray quietly related to Christian and Carrick that the first time this happened, it had been months before she was herself again.

"Except…maybe I was kidding myself. Maybe she wasn't herself anymore. Something had changed and I just wanted so badly to believe that everything was fine that I didn't look deeper. Had I gotten her help back then…" he stopped.

"Ray, you just didn't know. She was a child. Blaming yourself won't help her now," Carrick offered. Christian was silent…simply staring at Ana…wanting her to lean on his shoulder…needing to touch her but not knowing if that would scare her. At this moment, he was a stranger to her while she was everything to him.

Watching her being wheeled away down the corridor to her room, Grey looked around. It was a nice place…this center. It had a hotel vibe rather than a hospital feel to it. Ray later assured him that Annie's room was cozy and homey. Grey wanted to bring some of her things from home but the center was refusing all his requests…again, he was only her employer.

Grey slammed his phone on the desk, breaking the glass. Ray walked in, shaking his head at the sad condition of this man. Christian had asked Ray to move into the penthouse…there were certainly enough guestrooms. He would be close to his daughter.

The coroner released Suzie to the funeral home always used by the Grey family. Christian had her cremated and her ashes buried, as planned, in a far corner of Grey Cemetery. A simple marker would be placed later with only her name and appropriate dates. He refused to note that she was his wife or the mother of his children…because she was neither.

Grace decided that she had gotten enough and didn't press it further. Besides, her son was right. It was very sad, she thought. Suzie was nothing.

A brief notice was in the Seattle Times…saying only that Mrs. Suzie Grey, wife of Christian Grey, had died in an accidental fall from her penthouse balcony. There would be no public service. The family would appreciate privacy at this time.

There had already been more 'news' about her death than the Greys felt necessary. All the tabloids had printed sensationalist stories that sold well. Suzie's friends had been interviewed and they had kindly referred to her as devoted to charitable work. The Seattle Nooz, in particular, had made much of her manner of death…calling it a drunken fall…and the condition of her body.

"Considering the horrific condition of Mrs. Grey's corpse after falling 300 feet and smashing into a Lamborghini parked below, it was felt best by the Grey family that she be cremated. The family's grief prevented a public service. It is supposed by the Nooz that there was a private service with only a photo of the beautiful Suzie Grey to help them remember her as she was before the fall mutilated her once perfect face. The Nooz wishes to express its condolences to the Grey family on their horrible loss. It is always sad to lose a loved one but to not be able to look upon their face once more because it has been smashed beyond recognition makes this loss more terrible."

Margaret, the Grey's housekeeper, brought the Nooz to the house and everyone had a good groan over it. "I'm kind of surprised that they didn't go on and on about the effects on a body falling 300 feet. You know, maybe a comparison between pavement and a dumpster."

Grace had to chuckle a little at Margaret's remark because she was right. The Nooz had actually shown some restraint…so far. The issue had sold out so tomorrow could bring about Margaret's prediction in the next issue. The Greys were always news. Mia showed up regularly just out shopping. Elliot recalled a hilarious article about him being seen entering a dentist's office.

"Seems my deviant lifestyle has ruined my teeth and I'm having implants," he laughed. He had a naturally bright white smile and it was always referred to in the tabloids as being the result of incredibly expensive dental work.

"I think I'll be seen walking into a cosmetic surgeon's office just for fun."

"You could be seen with a bandage over your nose," Mia suggested.

Mia was 5' 10" and voluptuous with thick black hair and green eyes. Tabloids would print pictures of her at a younger age when she was only 5' 5" and small bosomed and then imply that she'd had breast implants and, even more ridiculously, had steel rods implanted to increase her height.

The family usually had a sense of humor about these silly articles but now the stories about Suzie and the nanny were painful and maddening. The paparazzi were beginning to linger outside the Seattle Center for Psychiatric Care for pictures of Ray coming and going…hoping that a Grey would show up soon. Carrick warned Christian that it would be better for Ana if none of the Greys were seen at the center. Ana, to the public, was just an employee who now, presumably, no long worked for Christian and thus, was no longer of great interest to them.

GEH's public relations department had issued a statement to the effect that the family was saddened by their former nanny's breakdown under the stress of the grand jury but did wish to note that Ms. Steele had been cleared of all suspicions…that no charges would be filed. The family requests privacy.

As if.

CHAPTER 72

"Christian, you have to calm down. That's the third phone you've smashed this week. Maybe you should have a landline installed so you could slam the receiver down like we did in the old days. It could be your designated 'bound to piss me off' phone."

Christian regarded Ray without humor. "I haven't seen her in a week, Ray. I'm going crazy."

"I've noticed. When you're not playing with the kids, you're watching reruns of the Theo and Ali show for hours. Funny, Annie never mentioned that you two had gotten so close. Are you in love with my daughter, Christian?" His question was asked in an almost accusatory tone. Christian was in no mood to play nice with the only person who was allowed to see Ana.

"Duh." He replied snidely.

Ray leaned down over him…noting that he no longer intimidated Grey. "Listen, son. Don't try to pull any 'I'm Christian Grey. I get what I want' stuff with the center. You chose that place…trusting it to do the best for Annie. Don't mess with them and no threatening or bribing behavior, either. I'll share everything I learn with you but I need your promise that you'll stop obsessing."

"Obsessing? That's what you're calling it, Ray. I love that woman and I'm not allowed to help her. Don't you think that drives me crazy? How would you feel if I did do a bit of bribing and I was the only person allowed to see her but don't worry, I'll share?"

Ray, who'd learned his way around the penthouse pretty well, walked around Grey's massive desk and reached behind the books behind him to pull out a bottle of Maker's Mark. He poured himself a tumbler of liquid and sat down on the leather couch.

"I'd punch your teeth out."

Grey stared for a moment and then laughed. He was a hoot…just like his daughter.

"Okay, so talk. How did she look today?"

"The same as yesterday. Blank. She has to be fed because she does nothing for herself. I went through all this last go-around. It's disturbing. I told the doctors all the circumstances that I could remember from last time that seemed to lead up to this state. They feel that since her episode in the courtroom wasn't real but only a flashback, her current condition might not be as serious or long-lasting this time. That's the good news.

"The difficult news is that this time they have to get to the bottom of everything rather than just letting her slowly emerge. Once she is talking again, she'll have to face all the pain that drove her to bury her emotions. We don't know who we'll get when she comes through this."

"It doesn't matter. She'll still be Ana."

Ray shook his head. He realized again that he was dealing with an emotionally stilted young man. Maybe that is what drew Annie and Christian together…like minds…like screwed-up minds. In his talks with Grace and Carrick, he understood that their son had come a long way since meeting Ana but…

"Christian, I'm going to make a suggestion that I know you'll explode over so pick up your broken phone so you have something to slam down again.

"Get some therapy. I'm not going to bring home a girl who's worked hard to be well only to have her deal with a man with plenty of issues himself."

Grey's face turned red. "What are you saying?"

"Oh, come on, Christian. I know about your tortured beginnings in this life. While you were hiding under tables to avoid the monster who beat you and burned you, Annie was hiding in my rolltop desk from another kind of monster…abandonment. Don't you think that you should deal with your monster for her sake?"

"Who told you all that?"

"Well, who do you think? The people who adopted you. I know that you were mute for two years…that until Annie came along, you didn't touch anyone with affection. You had some therapy as a child but nothing since and I suspect that there is plenty to dreg up. I led men in war and the aftermath, Christian. Don't you think I'd know PTSD when I see it?"

As Christian opened his mouth to protest that he didn't have PTSD, Ray continued. "Yes, I know that you never went to war in a regular combat zone. You served your time as a child in a slum. If you'd tried to join up, you wouldn't have passed the psychological test."

"I used the hard things that happened to me, some you don't even know about, to turn myself into a kid who is afraid of nothing in a conference room. I could go up against Bill Gates. Beat him in a deal once, too. Guy hates me. Should get a medal of honor for that," Grey grinned. Ray's eyebrows went up in a gesture of being impressed. He didn't care for Gates, either. Warren Buffet was more his style.

"Well, Annie did the same thing. The young woman who walked up to a gun pointed at her heart, who grabbed it and took it away, who flipped a guy around and almost beat his brains in…fractured his skull with her tiny fist…that girl was without emotions at the time. She wasn't afraid. She was completely disconnected from herself…concentrated on protecting your kids…not on the danger she was in. She wasn't brave, Christian. She felt nothing."

"Like the night she left Suzie hanging off the balcony," Grey grimaced…not that he minded.

"Concentrating on what was best for the kids…yeah. That stuff she said about thinking that your security man would be out to rescue Suzie? That was just for the DA's benefit. She didn't care if Baxter showed up or not. Concerned about putting the kids down and helping Suzie over the railing? She wasn't afraid that Suzie would continue to come after the kids because she knew that she could handle her. She just didn't want the kids to be afraid because fear isn't good for kids. That thought is what triggered the episode in court."

Christian was now pale. "Ray, can Ana feel love? I know that she is devoted to my children but that isn't the same. I love her. Can she love me or is everything she's been to me just what she thinks I need?"

Ray emptied his glass and regarded the Waterford crystal in his rough hands. "I don't know, Christian. I'm her father and I've wondered since she was three if she loves me."

"Another?" Christian asked as he handed the bottle of Maker's Mark to Ray.

"Damn straight. This entire conversation makes me want to get good and hammered."

CHAPTER 73

As the days and then the weeks went by, Grey worked hard to be a good father. He spent his evenings with the kids and his weekends. He took them to the park…fed the water fowl and endured the stares of the public and the paps. He was aware that people did not appreciate being subjected to the circus that followed him wherever he and his children went but his children didn't notice so he didn't care. He could see the people shaking their heads and muttering…most likely, 'poor man, sad man, tragic, so tragic and those poor children who lost their mother'.

Yes, he thought, their mother is in the psyche ward.

He avoided a lot of business events that normally he'd be expected to attend. He had no board of directors to disapprove of his lack of promotion of GEH. He owned the joint. Screw 'em.

Roz maintained a cheerful attitude and let Grey do what he wanted to do…which often meant not showing up for work. Gwen was not pleased that her wife was working Grey's job a lot of the time but she somehow remained patient. Grey, she sympathized, had had his life come crashing down. She'd give him some grace time. Some. It helped a great deal that Roz had found a top-notch CFO…relieving her of a lot of the work that she'd been doing. Now all she needed was a new Christian Grey.

Ray took on a grandfather role…really enjoying being with the kids…and they loved him right back. They followed him around like ducklings…toddling in that adorable way children do when they first learn to walk. He'd put Theo on his shoulders and carry Ali in his arms and walk around the penthouse. He took them down to the 25th floor playroom and made certain that everything was running the way Annie would want it to do. The other children adored him, too. He was the only man…except for the guards who stood rigid and watchful. No, this grandpa was fun and he made an excellent mountain to climb on. Ali and Theo made certain that the other kids knew that Ray was theirs but they were willing to share.

"You know, Christian, you have a couple of real special children. I've had the chance to do some comparisons…objective, of course…and the other kids have nothing on yours."

"Thank you, Ray. They came alive when Ana took over. Prior to that, they only showed much personality when Gail was looking after them. I really appreciate that you spend so much time with them. Between you and Gail, they do pretty well except at bedtime when they always ask me for Ana. I never know what to say to them. They learn new words every day and they understand them, too.

"Just as Ana feared, they know that other kids have mothers. A couple of times, down in the playroom, they didn't like being different. They called Ana 'mama'. She didn't correct them…not in front of other people…but she worried about it. I know that she thinks that she and I were just bed buddies…nothing serious. She would talk about hoping that after I divorced Suzie that I would find a good woman who wanted to be a mother to my children.

"Lord, how I wanted to tell her that I wanted her to be that woman but I felt that wall she put up. She'd always talk as if she wouldn't be their nanny forever. Life, she'd say, is temporary. Must plan for changes. I didn't understand then that she always expected endings because her mother left her."

"She's begun to talk to her doctor…lady named Cloud," Ray said. "This Dr. Cloud says that the dam will break when she is able to tell her about the day that her mother left. I don't know all the details…only that I came home that night with a deer carcass and the cabin was dark. My truck was gone from out front and Carla left a note saying that she was leaving and had emptied the bank account."

"The place was dark…no lights…no neighbors even?" Christian asked.

"Annie was less than four. When she got up that morning, there was no one around. She got a jar of peanut butter and drank out of the bathroom tap all day. At some point, she got inside my rolltop desk and hid. When I found her, she was sleeping and crying. She didn't talk for weeks and then just a little for months. You'd think that she'd have just followed me around, scared of being left behind again, but she didn't. When I carefully explained to her that I had to go hunting to have meat in the freezer for the coming winter, she'd just nod."

"She didn't act scared about being all alone in the house, even at night?"

"No…and that should have been my clue that something was wrong. I just thought that she'd learned to be independent but I was wrong. No four-year-old should be independent. I was a damn fool, Christian. A damn fool," Ray said, lowering his head.

"I guess we both missed important signs."

"What did you think about that whole incident with Jack Hyde?" Ray asked.

"Ana told me that you had taught her self-defense and instinct just kicked in. I did think that her dismissal of the whole event was odd. On learning that Jack Hyde was brain damaged, she just looked at me and then moved on to a new topic. At the time, I worried…wondered if perhaps she ought to have some therapy to help her deal with what was a traumatic event. I mean, any other woman would have been screaming and crying and begging for mercy for the children.

"One of the guys I know from the SPD let me listen to the brief message she left for 911. From the tone of her voice, you'd think that she was noting the daily temperature. I ask her a couple of times in the days after if she was okay and she just looked at me like she was trying to understand what I was talking about. As far as she was concerned, it was history."

Ray and Christian sat in companionable silence after that…both loving Ana and both feeling lost.

CHAPTER 74

"Good morning, Ana," Dr. Cloud smiled. Ana returned her smile, limply. She stared at the floor. Dr. Cloud seemingly took no notice of Ana's gray mood. She shuffled some papers on her desk.

"Today is visitor's day. Anyone you'd like to see?" Ana didn't answer.

"I have a list here of people who want to come to see you." Ana looked at Dr. Cloud strangely.

"No one knows me," she said.

"Well, there are…let's see…about a dozen names on this request list." Ana sighed.

"A mistake. Someone else's list."

"Ana, can you tell me why you think that no one would want to come see you?"

"They're all gone now…the people who knew me…they left." She studied Dr. Cloud as though she ought to know that.

"Why would anyone who got to know you want to leave you, Ana? You're a smart, kind person…the sort of person people want in their lives."

Ana shrugged. "I don't know how it works exactly but that's what happens. One day people are gone. It's okay, though. I understand that there are changes and they just have to be accepted. If not, you'll go crazy. Am I crazy, Dr. Cloud? I've tried really hard not to be. I've tried to see things as they are and handle them appropriately. I think I might have failed. I'm in a crazy place now, right…because I failed?"

Dr. Cloud had been working in her field for decades, yet now and again a patient would touch her battle-hardened heart…and she didn't like it. Working with someone like this girl made it hard to sleep at night. Speaking of failing, Dr. Cloud felt that she was failing Ana Steele. It took weeks to get her to talk and now it was difficult to hear what Ana had to say.

"Do you remember the day that you arrived here, Ana?" Ana thought hard and then shook her head.

"What is the first thing you remember about this place?" Ana considered this question. "I woke up in that room and I knew that I'd had to move on again."

"Where did you move on from, Ana? Where had you been before here?

It was a long time before Ana answered. She seemed to struggle with a memory. "It was dark and empty. Everyone had gone and no one was coming."

"But before that…before it was dark and empty…what was it like?"

Dr. Cloud almost gasped out loud when Ana broke out in a big smile. "Light…and he was there but I knew it would change and it did. It is best to know that. It still hurts but I can handle it if I don't expect things to remain the same."

"Who was 'he', Ana?" Ana began to breathe hard and grow pale. "I can't…can't. He's gone now. I know that. He needs to find a good woman who can stay. I can't stay and no one can stay with me."

She appeared to be about to faint. Dr. Cloud quickly poured a glass of water and urged Ana to drink. Slowly, color returned to Ana's cheeks and she began to breathe more easily.

"The 'he' you spoke of really affected you, Ana. Does 'he' have a name?"

"It doesn't matter anymore. He's gone. Is my father coming today? He usually comes to see me. May I see him?"

"Yes, of course, he'll be here at his usual time. You know, he and I have talked a bit about your life. Does that bother you?"

"There's nothing to say about me so I guess not."

"He's quite the fan…thinks that you walk on water," Dr. Cloud took a breath and continued. "Do you remember your mother?"

There was no explosion or sudden reaction. There was nothing. Ana just shook her head. "She left when I was little. I don't think about her."

"How little were you?"

"Little. My head hurts. I think I'm going to take a nap until dad gets here." Dr. Cloud noticed that Ana's hands were shaking and when she stood up to leave, her legs were wobbly. Dr. Cloud caught her just as Ana fell. She called for a wheelchair and had Ana taken to her room. After helping her into her bed, Ana melted into a ball. Dr. Cloud sat down on the bed and stroked her hair but Ana didn't seem to notice…she simply whimpered.

Dr. Cloud returned to her office and studied Ana's file. It was sparse. Ana didn't speak for a long time and now that she was beginning to, she said little and crumpled when she tried. Dr. Cloud felt that Ana was uncomfortable and reluctant to share with her…or anyone. She was the best the institute had and she knew it…yet she couldn't get through to Ana. Dr. Cloud wasn't accustomed to failing her patients. She was accustomed to award ceremonies…lots of them. Her walls were covered with plaques, photos of Dr. Cloud smiling in the center of important people in her field, framed certificates for the woman who never stopped chairing seminars…and on her shelves were statuettes of all kinds celebrating the field of psychiatry.

To another person, it might all seem a bit much…like Dr. Cloud had something to prove…and she did. It was a tough field and one could never stop learning. That latest certificate might be what it took to persuade an exceptional facility to hire a candidate. Dr. Cloud had been invited to join the faculty last year and to have a failure on her record would not do. She had been specifically asked to take on this patient because Christian Grey was paying the bill. If the Christian Grey was pleased with her services, it wouldn't be long before she was offered a promotion.

However, as matters were at present, Ana's father was disappointed in Ana's lack of progress and her boss was extremely disappointed.

CHAPTER 75

Christian was pacing in his study when the elevator pinged. He froze in place…waiting. Ray didn't knock. He pushed open the door…a big smile on his face.

"What?! What?" Christian implored. "Good news? A break through?"

"Give me a chance, son. First of all, Annie seems the same to me. She's happy to see me…in a subdued sort of way…but she smiles. Second, Dr. Cloud thinks it's time for her to see other people…specifically, you."

"Ana wants to see me? Really?" Ray hadn't seen Christian happy like this. He'd never been around when life was good in the penthouse and his daughter was making her boss glow.

"When? How soon? Is now okay?"

"Well, now…let me explain first," Ray said as Christian's face fell. "Annie didn't ask for you. It is Dr. Cloud who thinks that Annie should see you. Annie doesn't know that you're coming."

"Then why does Dr. Cloud think that Ana should see me? If she doesn't want to, I don't want to upset her." Christian sank down unto the couch, leaning on his knees and nervously running his hands together. He'd wanted this for so long and now it seemed that he might be forcing himself on Ana.

"Annie has indicated that she thinks that everything has changed…as she always expected it to do. She hasn't come right out and said anything to Dr. Cloud…or to me…but from what I've told Dr. Cloud about that day that her mother deserted her, the doc thinks that Ana believes that she will always lose."

"So, Ana hasn't talked about this. The doctor is just surmising from your description of that day and Ana's reaction?" Grey rose from his seat and began to pace again while tearing at his hair. "What a friggin' genius! All these months and all she's discovered is what you and I could both tell her. Putting Ana in that place was a mistake, Ray. Ana needed to come home…to be reassured that she is wanted here. Instead, we reinforced her belief that nothing lasts…that she would always be left.

"I'm getting her out of there!"

"Now, son. Let's not be hasty. Besides, if you recall, it wasn't you and I who wanted her committed. It was the judge who believed that she needed psychiatric help. Dr. Cloud would have to release her. You can't just barge in and throw Annie over your shoulder."

"So, you think we should leave her in that over-priced loony bin? No, Ray! The longer she's in there, the more she'll regress. She'll come to believe that she really isn't wanted here at home. She should be here…at home with me and the kids. She should be certain that she's found home."

"Christian, if you try to force Dr. Cloud's hand, she's likely to determine that Annie is safest in the home she first knew…Montesano. And, frankly, I think that if she comes home with me, she might never leave. She'll grow old and alone."

"When can I see her?"

"Tomorrow…we'll go together…the two people she's trusted most in this world. Maybe, while you keep her occupied, I can talk with Dr. Cloud about having her move back here with me. Maybe get her outpatient care. I can be just as forceful as you can be, you know."

Grey laughed. "No kidding, Ray. All right. Tomorrow, we rescue our girl."

That night, Grey didn't sleep. His doubts made war in his head and heart. What if Ana saw him and ran away screaming? It had been too long since they'd seen each other. If Ana had closed her heart to him…as she'd had to close her heart to her mother…maybe she wouldn't take him back. She'd given him enough clues to her thinking…all is temporary…and yet he hadn't taken her seriously enough.

He thought back on his early days with the Greys…the fear that plagued him always. Would there be food in the morning? Would his new mother be packing his bags when he woke up because she was fed up with his screams in the night? The new baby, Mia, was so much better than he was…would they make a trade…a scrawny mute kid for an adorable baby?

He remembered how he'd done everything he could think to do to make it worth their while to maintain his adoption and how often he'd failed…fighting with Lelliot, hiding food, brawling at school, not letting anyone touch him. He was pushing 30 and he still got scared now and again…maybe they'd ask him to stop coming to brunch.

It was worse for Ana, he knew. She made no special efforts to earn a place. She didn't believe that there was one…there was no hope. She just waited for the 'changes'. Oh, my poor darling baby. I will spend the rest of my life showing you how treasured you are.

CHAPTER 76

Ray had no idea that Dr. Cloud was relieved that he was suggesting that Annie be released to his custody. "I really believe that Annie needs to be back with the children. I'm living there now. It's where she's been the happiest that I've ever seen her. I fear that the longer she stays away, the more she'll feel that she isn't wanted and nothing could be further from the truth."

Dr. Cloud withheld her skepticism. Frankly, she just wanted to close Ana's file before it began to reflect badly on her. She had already received inquiries from the court about Ana's progress and she'd been replying that she was pleased with Ms. Steele's development. Now her father, the man in charge of Ana's conservatorship, was giving her the opening that Dr. Cloud needed to claim enough advancement to consider releasing Ana. She could close the file, call it a success and, hopefully, never see the woman again.

"Hmm…I'm loath to take chances with her recovery, Mr. Steele. She's just begun to talk about her issues. On the other hand, you make a good point about her need to feel wanted back with the Grey family. Are you certain that Mr. Grey is comfortable with Ana being around his minor children?"

"He hasn't even tried to find another nanny. His children are clearly longing for her. After every one of my visits, he is anxious to know when Annie can be released."

"He came to visit with her today. How is that going?"

"She was happy to see him and he…her. Trust me, Dr., I would not ask for Annie's release if I felt that it wasn't in her best interest."

"Perhaps she ought to go home with you?" Dr. Cloud proposed.

"She needs those children as much as they need her. Back at the cabin, she would be alone most of the time while I was in my workshop or out hunting and fishing. I can't think of a worse environment for her."

Come on, Doc. Stop stalling. I can't put Grey off much longer. He'll tear down the judicial system in this state to get my daughter back…and ruin you.

"Mr. Grey has grown really impatient with Annie's lack of growth here at the clinic. I've urged him to restrain himself but, you know, he is an incredibly wealthy guy and is known for being ruthless in going after what he wants. I've overheard him muttering on the phone about just buying this place."

Ray saw the flash of fear in Dr. Cloud's eyes and knew he'd hit a nerve. He had suspected Dr. Cloud of enjoying those hefty monthly checks from Christian Grey. He'd watched too many of his fellow combat vets learn nothing from the shrinks they were sent to year after year and, thus…perhaps unfairly…he'd developed a disregard for Dr. Cloud's profession.

Meanwhile, Christian and Ana sat in the visitor's garden…getting reacquainted. She'd been surprised to find him waiting with her father when the orderly brought her out. Had he come to reprimand her about Suzie's death? Was he going to threaten her with further legal action? Her mind wasn't sharp right now and she supposed all sorts of things that didn't make much sense.

Ray had kissed her cheek and summarily excused himself to speak with her doctor…leaving her alone with Grey. Christian smiled at her and cautiously wrapped his arms around her. It was a sweet embrace…not an angry grab. Then he pulled out a chair for her and settled her into it. He pulled his chair closer and put one hand on the table…hoping that she would take it.

"Ana, it is wonderful to see you. I…we…have all missed you so much. The children ask about you all the time."

Ana looked startled. "They're talking?"

"Yes, dear. You know it's been months…very long, hard months for all of us back home. Every night as Gail and I put the children to bed, they say the same thing." He stopped there…not sure how Ana would react to their exact words. Her eyes were wide. Tears began to brim.

"I've missed so much, haven't I? But I didn't think that you'd want me back after what I did."

"After you saved Theo's and Ali's lives…and, in effect, mine as well. We never wanted you to go, Ana. Never wanted you here. We want you to come home. Your father is talking to Dr. Cloud now about releasing you."

"Dr. Cloud thinks that I am very sick, Mr. Grey."

"Ana, I've made wonderful love with you…held you in my arms so close. Couldn't you call me Christian?" Ana looked down at her hands folded shyly in her lap.

"Ana, please look at me. I need to see your eyes." Ana raised her lashes and gazed into his brilliant silver eyes.

"Your eyes are so beautiful, Christian. I like them when they're bright and I like them when they grow dark." Hesitantly, she lifted one hand and lay it in his hand on the table. He quickly enveloped her smaller hand in his…his long fingers warm around hers.

"What things do the children say now?" she asked, a small smile on her lips.

"Well, at night as I tuck them in, they say 'mama come home?' And when I bath them, they say 'duck' and 'story'. I don't think my duck tales are as good as yours, tho."

He'd tried to slip the 'mama' in without fanfare but Ana caught it right away. She looked alarmed. "Oh, Christian. They can't think of me as 'mama'. When you remarry, they'll be confused when you tell them that the new woman is 'mama'." Then she stopped and blushed. "Oh, dear, how presumptuous of me. They were referring to Suzie."

She pulled her hand away from Christian's and began to breathe hard. "I can't come back to the penthouse, Mr. Grey. They're going to understand one day that I'm responsible for their mother's death and they'll hate me…hate me all the more if you let me raise them after I took their mother away from them. I couldn't stand to see the hatred in their eyes when they realize. Elena has to find a new nanny…someone better than me. Dr. Cloud says that I might be a psychopath. I think that she's right, Mr. Grey. I should have gone to jail. I have to confess. I can't stay here. It's expensive. I heard the orderlies talking about how much money you're spending on me. They say that it's a useless expenditure because I'm a hopeless case. Cray-cray, they call me…."

Christian jumped to his feet and pulled Ana into his arms…holding her so tightly that she couldn't breathe. He scooped her up and sat down with her in his lap. He didn't care who saw or what they thought. He rocked her back and forth, whispering into her ear…nothing of consequence and nothing she understood. She was quaking and beginning to cry.

An orderly ran over. Grey looked at him with such ferocity that the man rapidly backed off. He and another orderly stood far off…not daring to approach. They understood that this was a man protecting his woman and capable of anything. They would watch, just in case, but they didn't get paid enough to chance the fury of Christian Grey.

Ana's breathing began to ease and she fell to sleep with her head leaning against his chest.

CHAPTER 77

Ray and Dr. Cloud came into the garden, staggered to see Ana sleeping peacefully in Grey's arms. Grey stood to his feet and gently eased Ana into her father's arms.

"Ray, take Ana to the car. I'll be there shortly…after a word with the good doctor." Ray nodded and headed out.

As soon as they were out of earshot, Grey glared down at the doctor. "You told Ana that she's a psychopath. The orderlies called her a hopeless case…cray-cray. You've held her hostage here for months and she still thinks that she murdered my wife. If I wanted to bother with you one more unnecessary minute, you'd be out of a license and a job. You're a quack. That woman is the best thing to happen to my family since their maternal bio-unit reluctantly gave birth to them and then ran for the door. The judge will be hearing about you and I doubt that you'll be having any more patients referred to you.

"Did you give the release papers to Mr. Steele?" Dr. Cloud, pale and stunned, nodded. "Then we're taking Ana out of this snake pit now. I'll send for her things. Don't cross me ever again, doctor Cloud."

The doctor stood frozen in the garden as Grey stormed away. He hadn't bothered to lower his voice. The garden was filled with patients and visitors, nurses and orderlies…all of whom had heard every word. Her face flushed, Dr. Cloud tried to gather her dignity and turn to leave for her office. Everyone was staring as she departed.

In the car, Ray had Annie buckled in. Jason and Tom were in the front seat, the engine running. Christian slammed the door and Taylor headed for home. No one spoke. Grey's face was red. Ray so wanted to ask what he'd said to Dr. Cloud but now was not the time, he knew. Christian wouldn't have been able to speak without yelling and Annie was sleeping, leaning against her father.

Ray felt a great relief, his arm around his daughter. With every visit to this place, he'd regretted having to leave. It all felt wrong and Annie was worse. He should have acted before now, he thought. He'd be kicking himself about that for a long time. He glanced over at Grey who didn't take his eyes off Annie. This man is so good for my daughter, Ray thought. He'll take care of her. She won't have to beat up kidnappers anymore or save children from being thrown 25 floors down by their own mother. Maybe, she'll never have to enter a fugue state again. Grey didn't even know about the other times that Annie had to defend herself or others and while Ray was happy that she could do so, he knew that each time Annie had to use violence, it ate at her soul a little.

She was a good, kind person who could do what needed doing but suffered for it. He'd done so many violent things while serving his country and each act had made him stronger…had fed his confidence. He'd grown to fear little because he knew he could handle anything sans a direct hit from a heat-seeking missile. He'd made the mistake of thinking that he could train his daughter to be like him without understanding that she did not have the heart of a lion. She was soft, sweet and when she had to employ her skills, it did something to her. It hurt her to hurt others…even those who deserved it…and, so, her brilliant mind retreated into a fugue state to deal with being a beast who could so easily incapacitate Jack Hyde and walk away when a woman was about to fall to her death.

Most women didn't have the skills to protect themselves and Ray didn't regret arming his daughter with those skills. He simply regretted not understanding what being able to employ Krav Maga would do to Annie.

"Christian," he whispered, "we have to talk."

"Always, Ray," Christian replied without taking his eyes off of Ana.

Jason entered the garage smoothly so as not to disturb Ana. Christian unbelted Ana and carefully picked her up as he exited the car. No one spoke as they rode up in the elevator. That is, except for a soft 'shit' when the car stopped on the second floor and Ms. Carter stepped in. Grey could have kicked himself for not skipping the other floors.

"Oh, my," Ms. Carter exclaimed as all four men sighed.

Taylor hissed a 'shush' at her. Ms. Carter placed her hand over her mouth and nodded her understanding. She said not another word as she go off at the 24th…heading no doubt to the playroom to help with the children. She smiled. The men smiled.

When they reached the penthouse, Gail met them and indicated that the twins were napping. Christian carried Ana into her room. He would have preferred to take her to his room but if she woke, he feared that it would be disorienting. Then he returned to the great room.

"How are the kids, Gail?"

"Lovely as always. Inquiring after 'mama' and 'dada'. How is Ana?"

"Not sure but she's home."

"Your father called. He sounded a mite upset."

"Okay. Ray, do you want to join me in the study?"

"Why do you think that your father would be upset, son?"

"Could be anything. Could be to do with Ana. I might have threatened Cloud."

"Christian, Judge Colter called, in a bit of a snit. Wanted clarification on your conversation with Dr. Cloud today. I'm told that you and Ray absconded with Ana without permission."

Ray, listening on speaker, was highly insulted. "That woman is a liar besides being a quack, Carrick. I have the release documents in my pocket. She agreed with me that Ana needed to be home and we signed the documents in her office."

"Well, that's interesting. I wonder why she thought that she could get away with lying about that. I'd like to look at those papers, Ray. She also claims that Christian was threatening."

"I did express myself freely, dad. She told Ana that she is a possible psychopath. Also, that place is not safe…not confidential. The orderlies talk about the patients and within earshot of them. Ana now wonders if she is cray-cray."

"Would you send a screenshot of that release form to me, Ray? I want to show it to Judge Colter asap. We have to cut this woman down fast. I'll get back to you."

"Ray, would you mind waiting on that call? I want to check on Ana." Without waiting for an answer, Christian hurried off to Ana's room…just in time to find her having a nightmare. As he held her and soothed her, he wondered how many bad dreams she'd had while imprisoned in that facility with no one to comfort her? In fact, how many nightmares had she had because of that place?

What did therapy sessions with Dr. Cloud do to her? He was going to have his father petition to have Dr. Cloud's file on Ana released to Judge Colter and soon…before Cloud could alter them or destroy them. Grey had a feeling that Cloud did more harm than good for Ana.

All these months…a waste. Ana would have done so much better as an outpatient with someone recommended by his mother. There was a Dr. John Flynn…a psychologist that Grey had been to a few times. He hadn't been awful. Ana would need help, Grey knew. That wild rant in the garden had scared the hell out of him.

He also needed a talk with Ray about Ana's mother, her childhood and what the hell had Ray taught her by way of self-defense that forced Ana into fugue states to deal with simply protecting herself and others.

CHAPTER 78

Ana had been so exhausted, so completely worn down after months from home…alone in a strange and negative place…believing herself to be once again abandoned that she slept all the rest of that day, through the night and into the next day. Christian rarely left her side…only to spend some time with his children, to eat, to drink. A couple of times, Ana had awakened somewhat…confused and in need of the toilet. Christian helped her into the en suite and then back into bed but she wasn't truly aware of him or what she was doing.

He tried to get her to drink water, fearful of her becoming dehydrated, but was unable to get more than a few sips down her. She did seem to be mildly aware of his absence. He'd return after a hour away and find her restless. He'd undress and crawl back into bed with her and she'd burrow close to him and relax.

He'd do a little work on his iPad and phone. He called John Flynn, explaining the situation and securing an appointment. John advised him to encourage Ana to awake and stay awake even if she resisted. Yes, he agreed. Ana is in need of recuperating from what had turned out to be an ordeal rather than recovery from a life-long struggle with a debilitating psychological condition. However, he gently nudged Christian…at some point soon she needs to be awake to begin dealing with her problems.

Flynn could tell from Mr. Grey's tone that he was quite protective of Ms. Steele and inclined to let her hide from her pain in sleep. He was right, of course. Holding Ana was heaven and he'd missed her so badly. It had been so long and such a waste. He was afraid that once she was awake again, they would find that she was in far worse shape that she'd been before she'd been admitted to that facility.

So, for two days, she slept. He held her, nuzzled her, kissed her hair…and waited until she would naturally come to. He would not force her. No more of her being told what to do.

The rest of the household worried about them…worried about Ana. Ray had to be held back by Gail and Taylor from insisting that Annie get up, get showered, get fed, get moving. Gail convinced him that she needed the time she needed. Mr. Grey, she assured Ray, had an instinctive understanding of Ana's needs. He would do what was best for her and if anyone tried to interfere, they would have a battle on their hands…one that would only disturb Ana at a time when she needed peace.

Ray's problem was his guilt. He'd accepted the judge's insistence that his daughter needed inpatient care. Now he knew that what she really needed was to be home…surrounded by her family. Ray felt that he'd failed his daughter and now there was the urge to take charge and fix things. That he could not…that he needed to stand by and let matters unfold as they should…was asking a lot of a devoted father.

Whenever Christian emerged from their cocoon to spend time with the children, to shower, to eat…Ray would slip into the bedroom to look in on Annie. He would softly call her name, gently jostle her shoulder but to no avail. He'd look up to see Grey regarding him sympathetically.

"She's in deep, Ray. She isn't ready to face the world again. Remember, for months her brain has been fighting against all the crap being thrown at her in that wretched place. We really screwed up. When Judge Colter ordered her to be committed, we should have fought him hard."

"We only did what we thought was right for Annie, son. How could we get it so wrong? And it's mostly on me."

"How so? If I recall, those ridiculous bills were coming to me," Christian teased.

"I was appointed conservator. I was the only one allowed to see her. I let that worthless woman tell me what to do. This ignorant country boy let a fancy educated doctor over-ride my common sense." Ray stroked Ana's cheek.

"Well, this man-of-the-world didn't do any better, Ray. We both just conceded the woman we love to the custody of people who had no business being anywhere near her and believe me, that clinic and Dr. Cloud are going to pay."

Ray sighed. "The children will be up soon. They aren't aware that Annie is home and they keep asking for her. And what are you going to do about that 'mama' business?"

"I'm going to marry your daughter."

CHAPTER 79

The cigar smoke was making Ray's eyes water and he hated the stink. He was a man of the great, sweet-smelling outdoors. He waved the smoke away from his face and narrowed his eyes at Carrick Grey.

"Do you have to do that now?"

"Yes, Ray. I have to smoke this cigar or scream."

Christian sat on the sofa in his father's home office, propping his head up on the leather arm. The smoke didn't bother him. Being hauled into his father's sanctuary for a lecture on life…did.

"Christian, do you have any idea what you're doing? You've screwed up plenty…marrying that soulless harridan…but this?!"

Christian sighed, ignoring his father. He would soon be a man of 30 years. He was a self-made multi-billionaire with his own company. He'd been on the cover of every significant business journal in the world. He'd been interviewed by Forbes and Fortune magazine. He was considered a business genius.

And yet he was still regularly called on the carpet by his daddy to be berated for what his father considered his latest blunder.

"Son, you do realize how this will appear to others…to the judge and grand jury that declared Ana's innocence…to our entire social circle who thought that Suzie hung the moon and who still suspect that Ana pushed her to her death…to your mother's friends? Have you considered our feelings…our reputation…at all?"

"No," Christian yawned.

Carrick puffed furiously, sending great clouds of choking smoke into the air around him. "Why didn't you at least put in a window in this tomb?" Ray griped.

"No distractions," Carrick replied snidely.

The door flew open and Ray gasped for clean air. "Carrick, that is your last cigar, understand? Even wearing a mask, your daughter had to flee to her room. I think that she's hanging out a window. Look at Ray! He's green."

Carrick had never been able to convince his wife of the therapeutic value of a good cigar. He bitterly stubbed out the remainder of his Montecristo, regarding his wife sullenly. "I'm trying to talk sense into your son."

"Now when has that ever worked, Cary? Christian is just like you. He makes up his own mind…does what he wants…and doesn't listen to anyone else. I should think after all these years that you'd recognize your own kind and just accept the inevitable. Remember how you fought him on marrying Suzie? Recall how well that worked out? He did it anyway. It was a mess and a misery and now she's ashes in the northwest corner of Grey Cemetery."

"Exactly! If he'd listened to me, we wouldn't have to have that woman buried on our land!"

Christian smirked. "IN our land, dad."

"Christian, do not mock your father. Now, settle the legalities of this issue and quickly. By the way, why isn't Ana part of this discussion? Does she even know of your plans for her?"

"Mom, I'm just trying to do what's best for her. Ray can't go on being her guardian. He's got a life to live, a home to get back to and a job. He won't take any money from me and he has to make a living. Without a guardian, Judge Colter is insistent that Ana needs inpatient supervision…and look how that turned out. Marrying me is her best option."

"Well," Grace huffed, "aren't you just all that."

Only his mother could make him blush. "So, you're opposed to my solution?"

Carrick's eyes popped open with delight. Ah Ha…he was right. Then he caught Grace's look and deflated.

"No but you should be discussing all this with Ana…not with this lot. Oh, and just to be on the safe side, I'd ask Judge Colter to officiate. He'll be flattered and more amenable to your wishes."

With that, Grace shook her head in disapproval of the gathering in her husband's mancave and shut the door behind her.

"Annie hasn't mentioned any nuptials to me. Have you even asked her?" Ray frowned.

Christian had to admit that asking her hadn't occurred to him. Her being married to him meant protection for her. She could adopt the twins and be called mama. All would be right with their world.

He'd simply thought of a solution and decided to go forward with it…just like he did with his business deals. However, maybe his mother was right. He should sit down with Ana…explain their steps going forward and then get cracking. That Ana might hesitate or outright refuse his proposal had never occurred to him. With Suzie, he'd simply answered her suggestion that they break up by agreeing to marry her. A clear, uncomplicated business deal.

"Well, I guess I'd better get home and tell Ana that we're getting married. Dad, would you please get the license and Judge Colter's approval? See if we can skip the blood test and if he has any time free later today?"

Carrick and Ray gaped at each other and then burst into uproarious laughter at Christian's naivete.

CHAPTER 80

As Christian came strolling off the elevator, feigning nonchalance, Ana looked up from her place on the couch. The twins were asleep after several readings of Cat In The Hat. She gently settled them on the floor…then studied Christian as he stood, with his shirt sleeves rolled up and his hands in his pockets. His eyes were dark. Ana asked Gail to watch the children while she had a word with the boss in his study.

The instant that the door closed behind her, she was in his arms…wrapped up so completely that all she could do was curl against his chest. He buried his face in her neck, deeply breathing in her scent and murmuring her name. Something had happened.

"Mr. Grey, what is it?" she asked softly. He chuckled as he nuzzled her fragrant hair and sucked her dainty earlobes.

"Ana, I've been buried inside you. I've cum screaming your name. I know every inch of your skin. When will you call me 'Christian'?

Ana giggled. "Maybe when you aren't my boss anymore."

"Then you're fired…or promoted? Call it what you want." He gulped. "Marry me, Ana?"

"What?"

"I'm in love with you and have been for a long time. I want to be married to you."

"Why? You don't have to marry me to have sex."

"Oh, I want to make love with you as often as possible but that isn't why I want to marry you. I want to be with you for every second of the rest of my life. I want to call you my wife. I want you to be Mrs. Grey. I want you to adopt my children so that they are legally your own. I want us to be a family.

"Does that cover it all?" he smiled uncertainly.

Ana was just looking deeply into his eyes…searching for the truth. "There's more, isn't there? Tell me."

He kissed her fervently until neither could catch a breath. Then he took her hand and led her to the couch.

"Not really but there are a couple of practical considerations that mean something to other people. Your father has given up his work for quite some time. He wants and needs to get back to his workshop. But neither of us want you to leave here. This is your home…with me, with the children, with Gail and Taylor. This is where you belong. Ray knows that, too, but the judge insists that you remain under the guardianship of someone. My father is proposing to him that I become that guardian, courtesy of being your husband. It wouldn't even be a guardianship if we're married. It will just mean that you have a family member looking out for you."

"You'll look out for me so that I don't do crazy things?" Ana said.

"We'll look out for each other. I'll have your back and you'll have mine."

"Would there be documents that say that you're my conservator?"

"My father is speaking to Judge Colter this morning. I don't know what Colter will want by way of papers, if any. If we're married, I suppose that it will just be the usual license. He could marry us this evening."

"At the courthouse? Is that what you want?"

"Not really. I'd like a real wedding…something small and intimate with family. But we could do that, too. I just want to be married to you as soon as possible, Ana. I feel like I've waited forever for you to be mine."

Ana's expression hadn't changed much since Christian had initially proposed. She seemed to be trying to understand everything. She had vague memories of the things she'd done in fugue states. She recalled clearly her sessions with Dr. Cloud who suggested that Ana was a psychopath. She could hear the orderlies refer to her as a waste of money, a crazy lady. Christian was quite convincing but did he really understand what he thought he wanted? She was lousy wife material, she believed…and she knew that sooner or later, that would become evident to him.

"You thought when you married Suzie that it would be a good thing, didn't you?...but it wasn't. She changed and your life was very sad. My brain is scrambled, unstable. Maybe I'd be normal for a while but inevitably I'd go off the rails. We wouldn't know when or why so we couldn't prepare or avoid those times. Maybe I'd be walking the children in the park and I sense a threat to them. That day that Rennie took my arm, I just reacted. I don't think, Christian. I just react."

Christian felt his heart clenching. This conversation wasn't going his way. He was losing her.

"There's a good doctor. I've had him checked out. His name is John Flynn, a psychologist. He would see you on a regular basis and work at finally getting to the bottom of your problem. That's part of the plan. You've suffered from this thing for too long. Dr. Cloud was supposed to help you but she was a mistake. You'd be Flynn's outpatient. Sometimes, I'd be with you. We could finally fix things, Ana. Isn't that what you want?"

Could she be fixed? Ana wondered. Or maybe it would take too long and Christian would get tired of waiting. Then everything would change….again.

CHAPTER 81

"Everything is temporary. Everything changes. Look how many things have happened in the past year. You could realize at some point that marrying a crazy woman was a mistake. You'd be stuck because you'd be too kind and loyal to divorce me…and if I have a legal right to the children, that would further complicate matters. They would believe that I am their mother and wouldn't understand when I have to leave them.

"I'll see this Doctor Flynn you have in mind. Maybe, in a year or two, I'll be better…more trustworthy."

Christian took her face in his large, warm hands and his silver eyes looked into her brilliant blue depths. "Ana, I will never want to be shed of you…no divorce for any reason. Don't let Dr. Cloud live in your head. She was a bad doctor and she was wrong about you. The things you've done in fugue states were necessary. Twice you saved myour children's lives. That is your reaction…to do whatever is necessary to protect them. I've no doubt that you'd do the same thing for anyone you care about.

"You will never disappoint me. I trust you with the lives of everyone I care for, Ana. I can't wait for even a week for you to be my wife."

"Mr….Christian, I've read the papers. Most people believe that I killed Suzie and that your name and influence saved me from the consequences of that. Already, the mothers and nannies in the playroom whisper about me. The older children talk about how nanny Ana pushed Theo's and Ali's mommy off the balcony. The kids don't react yet because they don't understand…but the time will come. To protect them, we may have to close down the playroom.

"When we take walks, people stare…not like they used to with curiosity but with disapproval. It's only been three months. To marry so soon after Suzie's death would give everyone's suspicions validity.

"They might even suspect that you were somehow part of my scheme to murder her!" Ana's voice was rising with anxiety. "The children could be left without either parent."

"Ana…Ana. Take a deep breath, baby. Try to relax. I've been down a lot of rough roads as a businessman. People's snarky remarks about my personal life mean nothing to me. Do you trust me, honey?"

Ana was shaking now as all the possible consequences of her relationship with Christian came flooding through her brain. Her breathing came harder and Christian could see that she was in trouble.

"Okay, my love, okay. Everything will be fine. I'll ask nothing of you that you can't give. Just let me take care of you. That's all I want. We don't have to get married soon. We'll take the time. Our relationship will be our secret for now."

Christian rocked Ana in his arms and she began to feel less tense. She put her arms around his back and held on tightly. He would never hurt her or do anything that could harm her or the children. She knew this…and yet, she so wanted to give him everything he gave to her. He asked for so little. He didn't even ask for her love and she so wanted to give it to him but she didn't know how.

She understood only that she needed him, felt so safe with him, wanted to make him happy. Was that love? Maybe this new guy, Dr. Flynn, could tell her. Dr. Cloud, when asked, only replied that Ana was too damaged to truly love anyone…but Christian believed that Dr. Cloud was a bad doctor.

Ana's head began to hurt badly. She couldn't process all the thoughts and feelings that crowded inside. No, she didn't trust Dr. Cloud. She trusted Christian and her dad and they told her that she was good and loving…so she should believe them, shouldn't she?

Ana didn't know that she'd fainted in Christian's arms. She didn't know that he was carrying her to her bed and putting a cool cloth on her burning forehead. She was unaware of Grace examining her. That was all for the best because she would have been scared and so concerned for Christian who wanted to rush her to the emergency room.

She didn't hear Grace talking Christian off the ledge…telling him that Ana simply had a fever easily handled with a tab of Tylenol. She fell into a peaceful rest within Christian's arms. Perhaps subconsciously she could hear him desperately whispering to her of his love for her.

Grace wanted to talk with her son but now was not the time. In the 30 minute duration it took her to rush from Bellevue to Escala, he'd worked himself into a frenetic state. Now they were both asleep and Ana's temperature was down almost to normal. Grace sighed and left the room.

She settled herself on a stool at the breakfast counter and watched as Gail chopped up vegetables. Christian insisted that the twins learn to eat healthy food while they were still young. He wanted them to start out on a good footing. Nonetheless, like most children, vegetables did not appeal so Gail was always looking for ways to sneak them into food. Now, she looked up as Grace sat down heavily.

"Thanks for coming so quickly, Dr. Grey. Your son was darn near hysterical. He thought that his marriage proposal had pushed Ana over the edge of sanity."

"Those two are going to push me over the edge soon but Christian isn't completely wrong, Gail. Ray can't stay forever and the judge is adamant that Ana have a legal guardian. The only one he trusts is Christian."

"Ana isn't wrong, either, Dr. Grey. How is it supposed to look to people for your son to marry the nanny three months after she's suspected of letting his wife fall to her death?"

CHAPTER 82

Christian wasn't sleeping when Grace looked in on him. He needed to stay awake to watch out for Ana. He felt that he kept doing everything wrong.

Marrying and having children with Suzie…no, that wasn't wrong. Without that 'mistake' he wouldn't have his two great joys in life nor would he have met the love of his life. It was a tough way to get to this point but he couldn't regret it.

However, staying married to Suzie…long after the twin's birth and having observed Suzie's blatant failure as a mother…that was wrong. Allowing his feelings for Ana to grow after he first felt an attraction…that was a mistake. He didn't know what he could have done to dissuade his emotions for her from growing but he should never have ignored the error in his feelings or his subsequent actions.

Leaving Ana to deal with Suzie's bad behavior toward his children…wrong. Leaving Ana and the children alone so he could close a big deal…very wrong. And Ana should not have been the one who finally had the cojones to get Suzie moved out of the house. He should have sent her off to a hotel long ago.

Perhaps his biggest regret was giving Chester Baxter another chance after he learned that he'd been fixated on Suzie, rude to his nanny and dismissive of her request to keep film of his children. What the hell was he thinking?

Hell, he should have begun divorce proceedings against Suzie the moment he returned from the hospital with his newborns. No matter what it looked like to the world…GEH PR and the cunning of his #2 Roz Bailey could have spun that tale to the point that every publication in the country would have been applauding him.

But no. As he told nanny Ana, inertia ruled. He just kept hiring indifferent nannies, letting Suzie do whatever she wanted and hiding out in his study. What was he thinking all that time? Did he never think of the future…what it would be like for his children?

At 6 months of age, with the devotion and creativity of Ana, his children came alive and he became a real father.

Yes, he had to face it. He'd left Ana to carry the load, to make a family…for the past year. And she'd gone above and beyond with never a complaint…twice saving his children's lives. And all he did was make another billion and while he was doing that, Ana was spending her salary on food for the homeless.

His self-loathing was at an all time high. The people who mattered most to him had gotten the least from him…the way he saw it. He gave Suzie a ring, the name every woman wanted, her own apartment on the second floor and a limitless black Amex. He asked nothing of her…nothing…and gave her everything. The only thing he'd ever denied her was the opportunity to be his arm candy at a lousy awards ceremony that she badly wanted to attend…oh, and all that jewelry he returned for paste. 'Course, that was mostly for fun.

And then he took and took from Ana. She taught him lessons about his own children and he gratefully learned. He watched in awe as she protected his children time and again. And then, he took her…to bed.

Finally, he took her freedom and locked her up in a psychiatric clinic where she was taught that she was crazy and not worth the time or money. Now, she was so confused…so bewildered. She didn't know who she was or what. She didn't believe that he would love her always because "everything is temporary". And he'd proven that his feelings could change because he made love to her and then left her alone in a hospital.

He rolled unto his back and carefully brought Ana around to lay her head on his chest. She slept on, her breathing even and easy. He was good for her, he knew he was…no, he thought, I'm not. I love her so much and what good has it done her.

And so he went, back and forth…in a torturous loop. He wanted to be good for her…the best thing to ever happen to her…good enough, at least, to get her to marry him and be happy but thus far, he'd only proven to the both of them that he was all wrong for her.

"Christian? Your heart is pounding really hard. What's wrong? Don't you feel well? It's me, isn't it? It's because I wouldn't agree to marry you."

Ana sat up on her hunches and leaned over to hold Christian's face in her hands. He drew his fingers through her lush locks and smiled at her.

"You're feeling better, sweetheart?" Ana nodded.

"I'm sorry. I can't have a secret relationship with you, Christian. My feelings for you are too strong to disguise. Someone would notice. Already the Seattle Nooz and the Seattle Sun are running weekly stories about us. Several of my street people have asked me when we're getting married and no matter how strongly I insist that you're just my boss, they laugh. They don't believe me…and why should they?

"My heart shows on my face, Christian. We might has well make it legal." Ana sighed and sank back down on his chest.

Christian didn't know whether to laugh or cry.

CHAPTER 83

Christian paced the great room as the children played puzzles with Ana. Grace and Gail watched in wonder.

"Dad, did you get the license? How about the judge? I'd prefer Colter. Oh, Mia can throw something together on very short notice. I'd prefer tonight around 7 while the kids are still up but if we can't manage it until later, that's okay. I'm not sure how much they'd remember anyway. Reynolds will do snaps and we'll get the whole thing on the surveillance tapes. We can show that to the kids later. Dress? Probably her favorite powder blue sweatsuit," he laughed.

"Yeah, yeah. Mia might have a dozen wedding dresses in her closet but they won't fit Ana. I'll call Caroline Acton and have her bring something over. Just a sec…

"Do you two have something to wear to a casual wedding?" he asked Grace and Gail who were gaping at him. They simply nodded.

"Yeah, they're cool. No, Dad. Just wear a suit. Do you think that Elliot owns a suit? Wait, tell him to wear the one he wore to the gala last year. He actually looked good. She's there? Okay. You can get the license and the judge and I'll talk to Mia."

Christian paused and waited. He smiled at Ana who was paying no notice to his call. The wooden puzzle she'd gotten for the kids was a big hit although Theo and Ali didn't quite get that there was supposed to be coordination among the pieces. They'd slam a piece down in the middle and then beam at Ana for her approval. She'd smile and tousle their hair. Both Theo and Ali were turning out to have auburn hair…like their dad. Neither one looked a thing like Suzie…much to their father's delight.

"Mia. Yeah, figured you did. Of course, you can…does that have to include Lily Graham? Groan. Yeah, I guess you do. Don't worry…Ana won't even notice her. I appreciate this, Mia. You're a real talent, you know. You should start a business. Say, when we release a notice to the press, we'll include a note that you were the wedding planner," he laughed. "Okay, see you around six."

Christian tossed his cell onto the couch and then picked up Grace from the stool she was rooted on and whirled her around. At first, she was startled but then she began to giggle like a girl. Seeing her gloomy youngest son so elated was a joy for her spirit as well. The kids and Ana looked up and smiled.

"Daddy silly," Theo remarked. Ali clapped her hands. Ana smiled in resignation. "Yes, daddy is silly. Christian, did you tell the dress lady to bring something special for the kids. Neither has anything but play clothes."

Christian was surprised that Ana cared. He was also surprised that Ana was prepared to dress up for her wedding. Of course, Ana had planned on a quick trip to the courthouse until it was decided that there would be privacy at Grey Manor. Christian was right, of course. Ana reflected that he usually was…in direct contradiction to his belief that he never was.

Gail had begun grinning as she realized that yes, there would be a wedding tonight and one that was nothing at all like that massive extravaganza that Suzie had required. Lord, that was an exhausting day…loud, brassy…so many drunken people and Suzie gliding around with her prince on her arm…her quite bored prince.

This wedding would be quiet and lovely…although Ana might be the one who was bored. It certainly wouldn't be Christian. He was flying high.

"Grace, come back with me and help me choose something appropriate from my closet." Grace smiled and agreed. Gail had called her by her name instead of Dr. Grey. They were all becoming a family. Earlier, Christian had told her that Ana had informed him that they needed to begin looking for a real house…with a yard for the children and maybe a dog. Ana felt like raising a puppy. Naturally, Christian had immediately called a realtor.

Christian's mood switched in an instant to anxiousness. It was only 2 in the afternoon…at least 5 hours before Ana would be his. He hadn't heard back yet from Carrick. Would he have to remind the judge that elections were upcoming and that his honor would be needing a major donor? Grey was not above bribery or extortion to get what he most wanted in all the world…a wife and a particular one at that.

The kids had had their lunches and 2 hours of playtime with Ana. She watched as her husband-to-be paced. "Daddy, come help me read a story with the kids."

The twins were now too big for Ana to easily hold both and a book so daddy needed to assist. Ana held out three picture books. "Which story should we read before your naps?" she asked, her voice soft and warm. Theo snuggled into her and pointed out a book about jungle animals. Then he looked at Ali. "Okay, Ali?" She nodded and burrowed into her father's chest as Ana began.

Christian was impressed that his 1 and year olds knew the identity of every animal in the book. Not only did they know what was what but they could tell him about the animal. They knew more about sloths than he did.

"We watched a YouTube video about a sloth trying to cross a road with heavy traffic. A man was worried that one of the drivers would become impatient so he got out of his car and carried the sloth over to the other side. He was kind, wasn't he?" Ana asked the children and they nodded vigorously.

"We should go to the zoo again soon," Christian suggested. Apparently, he needed to catch up.

"Tomorrow, daddy?"

Tomorrow, daddy and Ana would be on their honeymoon, he began to say when Ana answered for him. "Yes, tomorrow." She cast a look of caution at Christian. Oh, there would be a discussion during nap time.

"Ana", Christian whined after they'd put the kids down, "I was rather planning on being on one of my jets this time tomorrow, making mad love to my bride as we flew over the ocean. Europe, Ana. Last time was a business trip and the time before that I was a 14-year-old with my parents. This time I wanted to be with my wife and lover and best pal."

Ana felt a twinge in her heart looking at her disappointed fiancé. He was kind of adorable when he didn't get his way. No one else thought so but Ana did. Breaking his heart even a little was hard for her. She enveloped him in her arms and nuzzled into his chest. This helped but did not entirely appease him.

"Why can't we go tomorrow?" he asked…more calmly now. Then he sighed. "The children, right?"

Ana nodded against his chest. "And when we do go, we can't go for longer than a week. That week that you were gone to China…well, the kids tried but they just didn't get it. They wanted to know if we could go get daddy back. They could not understand why daddy had to go away on business when he goes to an office close by every day.

"We'll have to have a talk with them and prepare them for our absence. Elliot is going to spend the week at Grey Manor so that will help. He has plans. He says to trust him. Besides, we just decided a few hours ago to get married. Planning a trip in Europe must take a lot of time."

"You do know who you'll be married to, don't you? We get on my jet, land somewhere, get a room and fuck ourselves blind. Then we go sightseeing and eating great food and maybe find a beach. We can do anything you want."

"Dare I ask about security?" Ana sighed.

"Well…Taylor, of course, and maybe Tom Ryan. We can get a yacht and sail the Mediterranean. Would you like that? The water is so blue and warm. We can go swimming and snorkeling." How'm I doing? He wondered.

Then it hit him like a bolt out of the blue. The Ring!

CHAPTER 84

"Ana!" He leaned back from their embrace to look into her blue eyes. "We need to go to Cartier's. We need rings. You don't even have an engagement ring. What could I have been thinking?"

"Mostly about sex, I'm pretty certain. I don't need an engagement ring, honey."

"Say that again," Christian said, kissing her forehead.

"I don't need…".

"No…the word at the end of the sentence. Say it again."

Ana looked deeply into his eyes and whispered, "honey". He looked so delighted. He felt so safe…so cherished.

"Let's make a pact. At least a dozen times a day, we'll call each other by gooey names." Ana laughed. She knew the words he really wanted to hear a dozen times a day. Looking at him now…she could almost believe.

"Deal. So, all we need are a couple of gold bands. Maybe your brother could pick them up so no one suspects that it's us."

"No diamond the size of Gibraltar?"

"Maybe we can find a ring in Europe where people won't be watching us. Okay?"

"I never refused Suzie anything because I didn't want to deal with her. Not being able to refuse you anything is entirely different. I want to give you everything you've ever wanted."

Ana leaned into his chest again. What had she wanted…for herself, that is? She'd never had dreams. All she'd ever striven for was to be safe. "I have everything I've ever wanted, Christian. More than I ever dreamed I'd have."

Christian wanted to ask questions about Ana's childhood dreams but he intuited that now was not the time. He held her for a long while and it was enough. He only released her when Gail called out that Caroline Acton had arrived with dresses. Sighing, they parted and Ana left the room to greet Ms. Acton who was trying hard to contain her curiosity. Was Mr. Grey actually going to marry the nanny?…how cliché. And yet, upon meeting Ana, Caroline found her to be such a contrast to the rapaciousness of the deceased Mrs. Grey. Caroline had never been called to the penthouse because Suzie, she suspected, like to be seen spending her husband's money in the finest boutique in town. This future Mrs. Grey was a sweetheart.

Meanwhile, Christian was on the phone with Elliot. "Plain gold bands. Inscriptions? How about the words 'always and forever' and today's date. Ana thinks that I'll tire of her or something. She believes that everything is temporary so those words might help. No, don't worry about that.

"I know it's soon, El. I know people will talk…and stare…and print unspeakable things but I'll do my best to protect Ana and the kids, you know that. No," Christian said patiently, "this is not a case of me wanting what I want regardless of anyone else's feelings. This is best for Ana, for the kids, for me. Even if we'd waited a year, people would still talk. As Ana pointed out, the tabloids use us to sell their bird cage liners every day already. She doesn't want to take the kids to the park because people glare at them and the children in the playroom are already repeating the things they hear their parents gossiping about.

"Actually, those were Ana's arguments for waiting and then I cleverly turned them around to reasons for not waiting. In fact, big bro', it was Ana who finally sealed the deal. She said that people could already read her heart on her face and so we might as well make it legal. Yeah, not real romantic but I'll take it."

"Chris, has she told you as yet that she loves you?"

There was a significant lapse in time before Christian spoke sadly. "No, but I know that she does. She's just scared, El. I can wait. I have no choice. She does call me 'honey'", he said hopefully.

"Well, don't ask. Don't push, Chris. Don't hang on every word until you hear the ones you want. We all know now how damaged Ana is. Just do your best to make her happy. Make that enough, okay?"

"Yes, O'wise one," Christian teased. "See you tonight. Oh, and gird your loins, Mia is inviting Lily Graham and you're the only Grey boy left." Elliot moaned in distress.

CHAPTER 85

"Oh, my, Ms. Steele, you are a beauty," Caroline marveled at the woman standing before her in a white satin dress. Ana gave her a small smile. She'd never paid much attention to her looks. Christian told her often that she was beautiful. He said that he struggled to find new words to describe how lovely he thought her to be. She was pleased that he found her to be pretty but that he saw her that way did not mean…to her…that she actually was a beauty. The woman she saw in the mirror when she brushed her teeth and combed her hair seemed quite ordinary.

Now, she wondered if Christian had warned Ms. Acton to praise Ana to boost her self-esteem. He knew that she was nervous to be the center of attention tonight. Thus, she didn't really take Ms. Acton's words to heart. She looked all right, she thought…appropriate for the occasion. Ms. Acton neatly hung the dress in its bag and instructed her assistant to take the dress to Grey Manor. Ana watched it go and trembled a bit.

Mia had indeed come through with little time to do so but then Grey money could manage miracles. Within three hours, she had arranged for chairs and a flowered arch with twinkling lights in abundance. Her brother's restaurant…the Mile High…had shut down for the night in order to cater the small affair and there was a popular local band available at the last minute for a hefty sum…and the prestige of working for the Greys.

Mia piled Ana's thick dark hair on top of her head with tea roses intertwined throughout. She loaned her new sister diamond clip-on earrings and a delicate diamond rope for her neck. Ana tried to refuse the jewels, fearful of losing or damaging them but Mia was insistent. Ana allowed Mia to apply a pink tint to her lips and a bit of mascara to her thick lashes but resisted more makeup. Mia, of course, was accustomed to piling it on while Ana thought sunscreen was all that was necessary.

Meanwhile, Christian and Elliot were standing next to the arch, waiting for the girls. Elliot yawned and looked around. If Lily came after him, he planned to plead weariness and go to his room. He knew, however, that until the moment that the judge pronounced "husband and wife", Lily would not lose hope. She would not take her eyes off of Christian.

"Chris, try to relax."

"Where is she? What if she changed her mind, El?"

"You're dancing around like a spider on a hot plate," El remarked.

Christian stared at him. "Did you think that line up all by yourself?"

"Heard it on some television show. Settle down."

Christian's eyes then caught sight of Mia at the entrance to the house. Ordinarily, he would have thought what a stunning woman his sister was but right now she was standing in his sightline. He needed to see Ana.

The music began and Mia came down the aisle, smiled at her brothers and stepped aside. Then Ana and Ray appeared in the doorway. Christian gasped. Elliot dabbed a tear from his little brother's cheek. Christian walked down the aisle to meet his bride and took her hand from her father who was mildly bothered by this. Ana kissed away another tear coming down her groom's cheek.

"I've never in my life seen anything or anyone so devastatingly beautiful," he whispered to Ana, who blushed and briefly laid her head on his shoulder.

The rest, for both of them, was a blissful blur. They couldn't hear the music or the words of the judge or even their own vows. They could only see each other's eyes.

"I now pronounce you husband and wife. You may…well, okay," the judge chuckled as the bride and groom were already sharing a tender kiss. For such a small crowd, the applause was loud. Most were cheering as well for most were well-acquainted with the couple and understood all they'd gone through to get to this moment.

"Ladies and gentlemen, may I present for the first time, Mr. and Mrs. Grey," the judge announced.

As they parted lips, they touched foreheads. Then, holding hands, they turned to their guests and smiled and made exaggerated bows, laughing. The party was about to begin and it was going to be a wonderful, romantic night. After the first dance, Ray intended to claim his daughter for their dance.

Taylor's men were scattered about, alert but pleased to know that there were currently no Defcon 1 alerts to worry over. Taylor, himself, was taking the night off…after a fashion. He was never truly off duty. His mind didn't work that way. To make him completely relax would require leaving the state…or maybe the country. For now he sat on the wicker swing with his arm around Gail watching the triumph of love over evil.

"I love you, Ana…I love you," Christian said. There seemed to be no other words to say tonight. Ana looked up into his eyes, brilliantly silver and yet so warm with feeling.

"And I, Mrs. Ana Grey, am madly in love with my husband." His heart was so full of happiness, he didn't know what to do with all of it so he poured it into a kiss.

"That is so sweet. Two crazy kids in love."

Ana froze, dropping her arms to her side. Her eyes, wide and blue…the childish awe on her face made her look like a three-year-old playing dress up.

"Mommy?"

CHAPTER 86

"I'll take those," Carla snarled, reaching to snatch the diamonds off of Ana's ears. "Just a little payback for, well, let's start with the pregnancy from hell. No, no…wait. Let's start at the beginning. Having to marry Ray Steele to give you a daddy. That pretty little necklace could be payback for having to sleep with him…the first time."

"Mommy, where did you go? It was so dark. You and daddy were gone."

Ray rushed to his daughter's side, slapping Carla's hand away as she started to grab for Mia's diamond necklace.

"Get back, Carla, or I'll backhand you into next year."

As Christian instinctively wrapped his arms around Ana and pulled her close to his chest, Ray stepped in between his daughter and her mother. His blue eyes were ablaze and Carla felt slightly intimidated. She knew that he wanted to hit her…hard.

Still, she grinned and turned to the small crowd. All were still too stunned by her sudden appearance and her behavior to react…except for big brother, always on duty.

Elliot left the bar where he'd planned to spend the night and was next to Carla in an instant. He roughly took hold of her arm and forced open her hand…retrieving the earrings. His tall, muscular presence…strength just emanating off of him…suspended Carla in place.

Gently, he reattached the earrings to Ana's lobes and then kissed her little nose. "Don't worry, little sis. We've got you."

With three tall, strong men guarding her daughter, Carla was momentarily stymied. She stood a little taller, throwing her shoulders back and a look of indignation lighting her face. Her brain was still back some 20 years and this was her daughter. No one else had a right to interfere.

"Perhaps," she hissed, "there is somewhere that my daughter and I can be alone to talk."

"No", Carrick spoke in an icy tone, "not in my house, there isn't. How did you get in here?"

Carla's eyes were slits, like a snake. "I am this child's mother. My invitation to her wedding must have been misplaced by the postal service. Yet, I found my way here and informed your servants that I am the mother of the bride. They could see the resemblance and escorted me to the door."

Indeed, the similarities between Ana and her mother were unmistakable…except. Carla had obviously led a hard life. Her skin was crepey and gray. Her blue eyes faded and watery. Her hands, covered in a multitude of large rings, were veiny and her long red nails fake. Her teeth were dingy, yellow. Her hair, permed like a Brillo pad, was rapidly turning gray and the lines on her forehead were many and deep.

She was a bit shorter than Ana's 5' 5" and her body lumpy in a slinky jersey dress that she supposed was fashionable. She'd gotten it second-hand in a shop that said it was a Donna Karan. No label, of course. She was wearing every kind of makeup possible and all of it wrong but she imagined herself to be quite lovely. She'd always been a beautiful woman…that's how she'd gotten six men to marry her and many more to fuck her and pay her for it…but while she had once been Ana's twin, she was now a horrifying example of why smoking, drinking and eating junk food were not good for a person. Carla was not yet 50.

She stood proudly facing her stunned daughter. "Annie, aren't you going to give me a hug? Mommy's come home."

Ana, shaking, pulled herself from Christian's arms and flew into her mother's. Her voice continued to sound like a child's as she told her mother about waking up and finding herself alone and realizing that her parents had left her and how she was so very scared and could only find peanut butter to eat and they shouldn't have put the bread up so high 'cause she couldn't reach it to make a sandwich and the refrigerator door was too heavy so she had to drink out of the faucet in the bathroom and she waited and waited but no one came and she hid in daddy's desk and after that she didn't remember much for a long time and mommy, why did you leave me? I tried to be good. Wasn't I good?

"Annie, you're making my ears hurt with all this jabbering. I just had to get out, that's all. Living in the woods with you and Ray…god, I was so bored I thought I'd kill myself. I flew down the road in that old truck and felt free for the first time in my life. The men I met were all mean to me and my husband just died so I decided to look for you. Never dreamed that I'd find my girl rich and living in a mansion. This is gonna be swell."

Ana had her head on Carla's shoulder while Carla grasped her tightly. Ana lifted her head. "Oh, mommy. I don't live here. I live in an apartment with Christian and our children."

An apartment? With little rugrats like the one she fled from? Carla's face fell. She pushed Ana off and stepped back…regarding her daughter with disgust.

Then she turned and strutted quickly away.

CHAPTER 87

"Mommy! Mommy!" Ana screamed for her mother and tried to run after her but Christian held her…firmly but lovingly.

"Ana, that woman was a bad mother. She abandoned you. You're not three anymore. You're 25 and my wife. Do you understand? Ana, please look at me….please, Ana." His voice sounded so very desperate that it jarred Ana into turning her head to see Christian. He smiled at her and tenderly pressed his lips to her. Something inside of her shifted and she became adult Ana again…still shaken but no longer deluded. She put her arms around his neck and poured herself over him, molding her body to his as much as possible. There she would be safe again. He put one arm around her back and the other holding her head against his shoulder.

He shot Taylor a look and Taylor, already on his feet, nodded his understanding. Taylor likewise alerted Tom Ryan to follow him and the two men took off after Carla. She had to be dealt with or she would be an ongoing danger to Ana's sanity…and maybe Ana's life.

Carla was lingering in the interior of Grey Manor…looking and touching. There were a lot of expensive things in this place…although not as many as Grace had had to put in storage to protect them from Theo and Ali. She was standing at the foot of the stairs, looking up as if she were wondering about the bedrooms when the boys caught up to her.

"Ma'am, would you please come with us?" Tom reached out his hand, gesturing to the door to Carrick's office. Carrick stood waiting in the doorway.

"Now, why would I obey your orders? Of course," she smirked, "you are a good looking guy. Got a girlfriend?"

Taylor took her arm and pulled her aggressively toward the office. She protested vigorously…to no avail.

Meanwhile, Ana was sitting on the swing in Grace's arms. Right now she needed a mother. Christian understood but did not like that he was useless. He sat nearby with Elliot, swigging craft beers.

"Haven't seen Lily lurking about." He remarked to El.

"She actually came up to me and congratulated me on having a new sister. Said that she'd met her upstairs while all the girls were getting dressed. She was surprised that Ana was…well…Ana. Nothing like she expected after your last choice in wives. She was happy for you…and you know what? I believed her. She didn't hit on me either. I asked Mia if I was losing my touch."

Christian laughed…"and Mia said that, yes, you were."

Elliot laughed, "of course. She also told me something interesting. She said that Lily had really grown up this past year. She'd let herself be attracted to another man to get over you and really fell for him but he was a liar and a cheater. He gaslighted Lily for a year until she finally listened to her friends and broke it off. You know, she's idolized you for so long and was really inexperienced. She thought all men are like you."

"Me? What's so great about me?" Elliot made a face and shook his head. "Well, for one thing, you've never cheated on a woman."

"So, you're saying that I set her up to shoot too high?"

"Kinda, yeah. You work hard. You accomplish things and you're a philanthropist. You're the whole package, my saintly bro."

"Elliot, you sound jealous. You know, you're all those things, too." He pointed toward Lily sitting with Ana and petting her arm in comfort. "She's developed into quite a beauty although she's too young for you."

"Seven years is hardly a big age gap, bro. And you know I have no interest in Lily Graham. A broken heart doesn't mean that she's suddenly a nice person. I need another beer. You want?"

"No, I have to keep a clear head. I might join the interrogation in dad's office." With that, the two brothers parted.

Elliot wandered over to Ana, to check on her. She was resting comfortably in Grace's motherly embrace. Lily sat close to her and stroked her arm and hand. She seemed to be singing as well. Elliot drew closer to try to catch the tune. Lily noticed his attention and stopped.

"It's just a lullaby that my gran sang to me. My mother and my father weren't around much…social obligations and all. As an only child, I got pretty lonely and counted on my grandma who lived with us. She died when I was ten and I think I kind of glommed onto Mia because she had a real family."

"I didn't know that, Lily. I thought you just planned to make a good marriage with the handsome Christian and his handsome name."

Lily laughed softly. "Well, I think that I had an excellent intuition when it came to finding a man. I just didn't know how to get him and it wasn't meant to be anyway."

"I'm sorry about that louse you fell for who broke your heart," Elliot said kindly.

"Oh, but he was a good lesson, Elliot. Yeah, I bawled, hugging my pillow for nights on end but I certainly forgot about Christian. I also decided that seeking out a good looking, successful husband was not the way to live my life. I've got to find another way…a way to be happy without a partner."

Lily stopped talking long enough to regard Mrs. Ana Grey. "She really is lovely and there's something about her that makes one want to protect her from the big bad world."

"Well, you must know that she does that pretty well on her own."

"Yes," Lily giggled. "She's a conundrum."

Geez, thought Elliot, what happened to the Lily who only knew how to flirt and buy clothes. This Lily was almost like a real person. Then, he wandered back to the bar. The rest of the guests were now bored with the drama and had gone back to dancing and consuming food and liquor. They were even eating the beautiful cake that Mia had made…realizing that waiting for the bride and groom to start first wasn't going to happen. The bride was conked out and the groom was missing. Still, it was a swell party.

Of course, Carla wasn't having a good time.

CHAPTER 88

"How did you find Grey Manor? Why did you come here? What did you hope to accomplish in crashing this wedding? What do you want?"…the questions poured out of Carrick while Taylor stood off to one side, texting Welch. Carla had decided to be uncooperative…demanding a drink and being ignored.

When Christian walked casually into the room, Carla took notice. She made a show of crossing her legs and grinning salaciously at her daughter's husband. He was too gorgeous to be believed. He took a seat in a chair across from Carla and looked at her with a laser focus. Carla was a bit rattled by his intensity but also certain of her own allure.

"Whatever do you see in Annie? She's nothing much to look at and has no personality."

"You haven't seen Ana since she was toddler. What would you know of her personality, Carla?"

"Oh, I could tell from the start that she wasn't going to amount to much. She was a dull infant…no spark. I've always been a firecracker myself," she said…batting her fake lashes at Christian. "Men really enjoy themselves in my company. Annie is boring. She sees me and calls me mommy? Ugh. Then she falls apart. Only confirmed my early suspicions that sticking around to raise her would make me old before my time.

"Bet you can't guess my age. People always get it wrong."

Christian smirked. "It is hard to tell…pushing 60, I'd say." He held back a laugh as Carla's mouth dropped open. Then she smirked right back at him. "Liar. I'm 48 and you thought late 30s, didn't you?"

The door flew open and Ray entered…enraged. For a moment, Carla's bravado faded. He bore down on her…stopped only by Taylor. "No, sir. Don't give her what she wants. Come with me," he urged as he forcefully pulled Ray out of the study.

Taylor hauled Ray down the hall into the library. Closing the door behind him, he turned to face a very red-faced Ray.

"What the hell do you think you're doing…protecting that woman from me? My daughter is practically catatonic from shock."

"Let Carrick interrogate Carla while Christian makes her uncomfortable. I'm waiting on info from Welch. She won't answer any of our questions. We can't hold her here legally so we're trying to stall her. I don't suppose you know her latest name, do you?"

"No idea of how many husbands she's gone through in the past 22 years, Jason. I can beat it out of her if you'd get out of my way."

Before Taylor could reply, his text from Welch came through.

Surprisingly easy to track the former Mrs. Steele since neither party ever officially filed for divorce.

"You never divorced Carla, Ray?"

"I just assumed that she filed."

"Did you ever sign any papers?"

"Didn't know I had to if I wasn't contesting." Taylor gaped at Ray.

"Jesus H. Christ, Ray! You spent too many years out in the woods. You're still married to the woman!"

Carla is the 'widow' of her sixth 'husband'. She's a five-time bigamist. She's broke and no doubt looking for a share of her daughter's good fortune. Jail time for possession and distribution…assault and battery…B & Es… She's led a real rough life. Just released from Joliet…did full sentence so was allowed to leave the state. Psych eval diagnosed her as ASPD…psychopath, in other words. Psychologist at Joliet says that she's capable of anything at this point.

Ray and Taylor raced out of the library…Ray to his daughter and Taylor to the office.

Ana was now sitting up…still dazed but calmer. "Dad, is my mother still here? I'd like to talk with her."

"Annie, your mother was just released from prison where she was labeled a psychopath. She's only here for money. She must have read about your association with a billionaire in a tabloid in jail."

"Oh, I guess that explains a lot. I mean…the way that I am. I must have inherited mental illness from her."

"No! You are not anything like that woman. You are not a psychopath. That woman has no empathy, no love, no warmth…things that you have in abundance. Don't let me ever hear you compare yourself to her. She abandoned you and now I'm grateful that she did. I thank the lord that she didn't take you away from me."

"But, dad…" Ana looked dubious but she didn't want to upset her father.

She just wanted to spend a little time with Carla.

CHAPTER 89

As Carla found herself happily surrounded by men in a big, fancy man cave, Ana was trying desperately to come to terms with this turn of events. She was so in love and so happy and then she was in the dark place again. She gradually rose from the black terror to an understanding that someone warm and caring was holding her but it couldn't be mommy because she was never like that. She'd been too young to remember clearly but she could still feel the fear, the chill of her mother's presence. It was only safe and warm when daddy was home. Sometimes, when daddy was gone…out to the woods…mommy would hit her and say things, mean things. Annie didn't remember the words…just that they hurt. She'd never met another mommy…didn't really understand that there were other parents out 'there'.

She had a memory of being with daddy in the truck. They went to a place he called a store where he sat her down in a chair and put shoes on her. They were pretty and shiny. Mommy yelled at him when they got home and Annie couldn't find her shoes the next morning. She wasn't upset. She didn't get to keep them was all.

While they were at the store, she saw another child…like her, only bigger. A woman called the child 'Danny' and he put on his own shoes. Annie was curious about these two and asked her father "What is Danny?" Daddy laughed and said something she didn't recall but it didn't answer her question.

That was the extent of her experience with the outside world until she went to school.

Now she stood up and smiled down at Grace who looked so worried. "Don't fret, Grace. You're my mama, now. I'll be all right."

Grace couldn't help but smile brightly at Ana. She'd called her 'mama'. Then she walked into the house.

Mia rushed over, neglecting her hostess duties. "Mom, where is Ana going? We should stop her." Lily had gone off to talk with a friend and Elliot was leaning all over the bar. "Someone has to protect Ana from that thing she called Mommy."

Grace patted the seat beside her, inviting Mia to sit. "Ana is your sister now. Is it okay with you if she calls me 'mama' or 'mom'?"

"Huh. Sure. That's okay. It feels right. But won't dad be jealous? Ana already has a dad."

Oh, joy. There are several open warrants out for Mrs. Steele! And those don't include the bigamy charges that you can bring. There might be enough to lock her away for a very long time.

Taylor grinned as he showed the message to Carrick who then burst into a big smile. Carla didn't notice…being still preoccupied with her daughter's husband.

"Whaddya say, Mr. Grey?" Carla cackled as she leaned forward, exposing her crinkled and sun-damaged decolletage for Christian's pleasure. "Wouldn't you rather have the adult, experienced version of that simpering child you just married?"

"Well, I did just take vows, Mrs. Steele. It behooves me to take them seriously."

At that moment, Ana appeared in the doorway. Christian felt dizzy for a moment. She was just so beautiful…with the light behind her creating a bright halo all around her. She seemed to float across the room to him…her blue eyes warm and soft…her glossy hair, now tumbled down, falling gently around her slender shoulders. Everything and everyone seemed to disappear. It was just this ethereal vision and him.

He stood as she melted into his arms and they kissed. Ray, Taylor and Carrick felt a little embarrassed to be intruding on this moment. Carla was simply gobsmacked.

They parted, touching foreheads. "God, I love you," Christian whispered. Then he sat back down and pulled Ana onto his lap…one arm around her waist and his other hand holding hers and kissing it.

"Well," Carrick cleared his throat, "back to business."

Carla managed to collect herself while still slightly stunned. Her jealousy was eating her alive. "Huh? I guess Mr. Grey prefers appetizers instead of entrees." She grimaced…thinking herself quite clever.

Ana looked into her husband's eyes. "Would you mind, dear, if I have a private word with Carla?"

Christian's eyes lit with fear. "Leave you alone with her?"

"Yes, I'll be fine. Look closely. I'm here. I'm not in a fugue state. I'm here."

It was nigh onto impossible for Christian to deny Ana anything but this was a bridge too far. No, he shook his head. It isn't safe. Ana kissed him again and then stood up.

"Gentlemen, please excuse us. Don't fret. You'll be within screaming distance. I'm sure you'll hear Carla." Carla looked confused.

Begrudgingly, Grey got to his feet and gestured to the other men to follow him out the door.

"What the hell are we doing out here?" Ray asked. "Exposing Annie to that…that gorgon?"

Carrick excused himself to use the phone in the kitchen to have a chat with Detective Parks of the SPD. Being invited to Grey Manor to make an arrest and perhaps interview Christian Grey would make his week…his month.

Taylor patted Ray's back. "Annie looked fine, Ray…no sign of slipping. In fact, she looked quite sane and reasonable. Unless Carla tries to touch her, I don't think that Annie will break her neck."

"You're enjoying this, aren't you?" Ray accused.

"Kinda, yeah. That day in court, all those months dealing with that clinic, watching Annie hurt…don't you want her to have her say? I don't even hear yelling so it might be civil in there."

"Yeah, because Annie already slipped into a fugue state and has snapped Carla's neck. She can do that and more, you know. When I was teaching her self-defense, I was amazed at how easily she grasped the techniques. I recall that blank stare. I thought that she was just concentrating…really into it."

"Ray. She said that she's fine. Ana doesn't lie." Christian was less confident than he let on.

CHAPTER 90

Ana seated herself in the chair that Christian had just left. Carla was staring at her…cautious and curious. Annie seemed so relaxed…so at ease. It was a bit unsettling but nothing that Carla couldn't handle. A few minutes from now Annie would be crying out for her daddy.

"Golly, Carla. You've aged badly. Let's see…you're only 23 years older than me which makes you 48. Grace is 59 and she looks decades younger than you. Most people think that she's in her 40s. I suppose that you drink and smoke and eat junk food and spend a lot of time in the sun. You know, you should wear sunscreen and reapply every 2 hours at least. Of course, I'd say…looking at you now…that it's too late. You're too far gone. Would you like a drink? Carrick keeps a fine bourbon here."

Carla had a lot to say but the offer of a drink stopped her in her tracks. She nodded and Annie got up from her chair. Carla watched her with great anticipation as Annie, who seemed to know her way around the office, moved a set of law books and retrieved a bottle of Maker's Mark. She poured the alcohol into a Waterford tumbler and set it on the desk next to Carla's chair. Carla gulped it down greedily and then held out the glass for more. Annie smiled and poured. Then she sat down again.

"Good stuff, eh, Carla? I don't drink myself but Christian says that this brand is the best." She shrugged as if it didn't matter. It certainly mattered to Carla who was pouring herself another glass.

Ana used the time to study her mother. Her father was certainly right about her good fortune in being left behind. This woman in front of her was a female joker. She really thought that all that makeup was 'beautifying' her. That opportunity was long gone but Carla would never acknowledge that.

"So, what have you been up to since you abandoned your three-year-old daughter without a word? You know, it was hours before daddy came home and I thought, since the truck was gone and all your clothes, that you'd both left me. All I had to eat was peanut butter and I thought that I would be alone forever after. Big trauma, mommy. Lots of therapy…but my feelings didn't occur to you, did they?

"Did you ever think of me while you were wandering from bar to bar and man to man? Huh? Any concerns about the baby you carried and gave birth to?"

Carla laughed. "Not. A. One. I was so thrilled to be shed of you and Ray. I got a room and got drunk and stayed that way for weeks. It was heaven. Then I started trying out all sorts of different men…found some good ones, too. Ray was never much in bed…too gentle. I like it rough. How about you? Do you like to scratch the back of that handsome hunk you snared? Make him scream for it? Huh? Naw, you're probably still a virgin. That'd be just like you…no ringy…no fucky," Carla sneered.

"Why would you think that you know anything about me, Carla?"

"I got great intuition, Annie. Just sitting with that man of yours…I could tell that he needed it bad."

Ana smiled. "Drove you crazy when he rejected you, didn't it? And when I walked into the room and he needed me? Yes, but that show wasn't for you, Carla. You don't matter. My husband just can't stand being away from me for very long. Nor I from him. What got you all hot and bothered was just Christian and me needing each other. That's the way it is with us all the time. Did you ever have anyone like that, Carla? Someone who couldn't stop wanting you…even after hours of love-making. No, I know you didn't. It was always one and done, wasn't it?

"You said your husband just died? Yet, you sat here and tried to seduce mine. #6 wasn't the big love, was he? Was anybody ever a big love, Carla? You know, I feel bad for you. I do. You're relatively young but you look so used up. You have nothing and no one. So, you came here…for what? What do you want, Carla?"

Carla was beginning to feel woozy and the bottle of Maker's Mark was empty. She wanted more. She looked at her daughter. She would never admit it but Annie was a beauty and that husband of hers…Wow! She'd been all over the country and had never come close to seeing a man like that. It wasn't fair that Annie should get him…him and his billions.

Carla leaned forward and spoke low and conspiratorially. "I'll bet I can guess the details of your prenup. You're too stupid to hold out for more. I'll bet it's a million a year and a million a kid, right? The guy's a MULTI-billionaire, Annie. You shoulda made it a billion a year and a billion a kid. Stupid bitch…blew it." Carla looked at the liquor bottle again but, nope, still empty.

"No prenup, Carla," Ana grinned. "Another drink?"

The combination of alcohol and Annie's all-round good fortune lit a fire of righteous fury inside Carla's gut. It wasn't fair. It was Carla who should have the handsome, devoted and incredibly rich husband…not Annie. The hate and ugliness inside Carla showed in her face as she placed her hands on the arms of the chair…getting ready to lunge for Annie's throat. Strangely, Annie was beaming at her. The bitch!

Pacing out in the hallway, Ray and Christian stopped short when they heard a crash and glass shattering, a cry of pain and a thud. Christian pushed open the door…he and Ray halting as they surveyed the wreckage before them.

CHAPTER 91

Ana, still sitting, looked up at her father and husband…giggling at their stunned expressions. Carla was lying in a twisted heap… still grasping a bottle of Maker's Mark with the bottom broken into a jagged weapon. She was groaning.

"Oh, Carla's fine. She might have a broken bone or two. Darling, she was quite upset to learn that we don't have a prenup."

"Why would we need a prenup? Those are for people who intend to divorce. Ray, would you get mom in here so she can check Carla over?" Christian hadn't taken his eyes off of Ana. "Good talk, sweetheart?"

"Yes, I think we covered all the bases although Carla finished off your father's last bottle of Maker's Mark, I'm afraid."

"No, there are more hidden behind…hmm…property law and that set of tax law. You know, I keep telling dad that he can get all this on the internet but he's old-fashioned. He's spent a fortune on these books and all the updates."

"Does he do our taxes?"

"No, my tax guys at GEH do them. Why? I'll bet you could do them, eh?" Ana smiled.

Grace rushed into the room and went right to work. She gingerly removed the broken bottle from Carla's grip…handing it off to her son. Then she checked Carla for broken bones before she ordered Christian to put Carla on the couch. Carrick came in with her medical bag. She checked Carla's vitals and then sighed.

"Daughter, she could have hurt you badly with that bottle. I think that she's been watching too many westerns…you know, where the bad guy always breaks the bottle bottom off and then attacks the good guy with the broken edge? I always wondered why the whole bottle doesn't break when they bring it down on the bar.

"Anyway, she's mostly drunk. Do you think that you injured her internally, darling? Perhaps we ought to get x-rays. Oh, what a bother. That detective will be here any minute. We'll just tell him that she came at you with the bottle and then tripped on her own drunken feet."

"I can't lie to the police, Gracie. I'm an officer of the court."

"Well, I'm not. You keep quiet and I'll lie."

"No one needs to lie. It was self-defense," Christian protested. "Not with my record, honey," Ana replied.

Christian looked closely at his wife, trying to determine her state of mind and heart. She was apt to hide her true emotions in order to protect others…something he hoped future sessions with Dr. Flynn would cure her of doing. He wanted her to be comfortable being honest, especially with him.

He took her aside and studied her face. "Ana, I need the truth. I don't need to be comforted or coddled. Tell me. How are you?"

"Christian, I feel a weight has been lifted. I feel lighter. 22 years of a dark cloud hanging over me…even in my happiest moments, she was with me. Thank you for trusting me to be alone with her."

Ana looked down at her mother lying on the couch. She knelt beside her and brushed the hair from her forehead…unnecessary…affectionate. Carla opened her eyes…faded and bleary. Ana imagined that once her mother had been quite pretty with brilliant blue eyes and when she smiled, her teeth had been white…not stained and rotten.

"Carla, can you hear me?" Carla nodded. "Do you know what happened just now?"

Carla seemed to be struggling with her memory. "I tripped, I think. My head hurts."

"That's right, Carla. You drank a little too much bourbon. Just to be certain that you're all right, we've called an ambulance. Don't be scared. The doctors and nurses will take care of you."

"You don't deserve all this," Carla protested.

"No…I got real lucky, didn't I?"

"Damn straight. It ain't fair that some people get everything and the rest of us get nothing," she drunkenly growled. Ana didn't argue. Nothing would convince Carla that once she did have everything. Carla needed to believe that she wasn't responsible for her life…that she'd been cheated. "Nobody ever played fair with me. I did my best but when everything is against you…" her thoughts trailed off.

"Thank you for coming to my wedding, mom. You'll never know how much it's meant to me." Carla had passed out again.

Christian stood over his wife…his hand stroking her silky hair…as she continued to gaze at her mother. "Baby, the EMTs are here. They're waiting until you're ready to say goodbye."

Ana looked up, over her shoulder, at her beautiful man…reaching for his hand to help her up. "I think that I can let go now."

CHAPTER 92

"She's very drunk but accustomed to being so," Ana addressed the medics. "She'll have bruises but no other injuries."

The medics looked at her with skepticism. "How would you know that? You got x-ray vision or something?"

Ana smiled graciously. "Or something." She winked at Christian and Ray. Ray understood. He'd taught her how to take someone down without really hurting them. He was greatly relieved that Ana hadn't destroyed Carla.

"Good job, Annie," he whispered. She put an arm around him and leaned her head on his chest. Christian left them like that while he saw the ambulance off and then greeted Detective Parks who was trying to look stern and commanding while being secretly delighted to be at Grey Manor. He could have danced around the parking area.

"Well, Grey…someone injured, eh? Heard there was a big fight. Can't wait to hear how you play off this one." It wasn't their first encounter and Parks had never won in a battle of wits with Grey. He still thought that one day, however, he would and what a coup that would be.

"Sorry, Detective. Nothing so dramatic, I'm afraid. You could have simply sent a uniform to handle this."

"How about you let me decide what's worth my time? Let's step inside and start with the facts."

"There's still a wedding celebration going on so perhaps we can go into the study to talk." With the exception of Grace and Ana, everyone else had made themselves scarce. Grey sat on the couch with his arm around his wife's shoulder while Grace sat in Carla's chair. The study was, like Christian's, quite large with a massive desk and dark woodwork. Unlike Christian's the pictures on the wall were expensive works of art and there were two walls of floor to ceiling law books. The place positively reeked of money and class.

Detective Parks, in his $200 suit and his prominently placed gold badge, was trying to be relaxed…unintimidated by the casual elegance and wealth of this room and its occupants. All were dressed to the nines in their wedding finery but had they been in sweatsuits, they would still have the aura of people who were above it all. Grace Grey might have been seated on a throne rather than a simple chair. She was a beautiful woman with an air of intelligence and privilege which, indeed, was all she'd ever known. Christian Grey, in a tux with his bowtie undone and one leg crossed over the other, looked patient and so sure of himself in a subtle way. The detective hated this pretty boy who had it all. All included the gorgeous woman leaning into him.

"Well, I suppose I should start with congratulations to the bride and groom. Your wife is lovely, Grey…not that I'd expect anything less."

Ana laughed. "Oh, he got a little more actually than he might have counted on," she said mysteriously. "But thank you, Detective Parks. Must be a slow crime day in Seattle when they send you out to check on a drunken wedding guest."

"Is that all we have here?" Parks replied, insinuating that the Greys were hiding something.

"The mother, who abandoned my new daughter when she was just three, came by uninvited and caused a bit of a stir," Grace said coolly. "Carla finished off an entire bottle of bourbon and then threatened Ana." Grace indicated the broken bottle. "However, she was too intoxicated to do any harm…except to herself. She tripped, broke the bottle and knocked herself out. Or passed out. My son settled her on the couch and I examined her. I found no injuries except for those she caused to herself but we thought it best to call an ambulance anyway.

"Carrick…I believe you know my husband…called you because we suspected that there might be warrants out for her. She was recently released from Joliet…a prison in Illinois?"

Detective Parks smiled tightly. "Yes, I'm familiar. Go on."

"She is also a bigamist, I understand. She never divorced Ray Steele, Ana's father, and went on to marry several times. How many was it again, dear? Grace asked Ana.

"She said that her sixth husband had just died and she was in need of funds which she intended to extort from me and my husband."

"With warrants out for her, I don't understand why she would have been released from prison," Christian wondered.

Detective Parks was feeling smart for a moment. "The warrants were issued by other jurisdictions. Joliet should have checked but the warden probably just wanted her gone. So, let's see…she crashed the party, got drunk, fell down. That about it?"

"Yeah, Parks, that's about it. If it hadn't been for her being wanted elsewhere, we would have just kicked her out the door. Any reward coming our way?" Christian smirked.

"If there is, I'll see that it gets donated to a charity in your name," Parks replied…feeling pleased with his comeback as Christian chuckled.

Parks had an itch…it was telling him that there was more to this but Grey had gotten to his feet, ready to show Parks to the door. Well, he could always return. Next time he'd wear his good suit and get a haircut.

CHAPTER 93

"Well, call me an optimist but I think that's the end of that." Carrick smiled smugly as though he'd been the one to lie and be convincing. Grace smiled at him indulgently.

"My bride, I believe that we have a dance to finish," Christian said, standing and holding out his hand to Ana. Ana looked at him with the same adoration that he bestowed on her. "And several more to look forward to while the sun goes down."

They danced…or swayed…for a few more songs before they slipped out, wanting to get home to the children. They'd checked with Gail who told them that Theo and Ali had indeed noted their absence.

As they stepped off the elevator, the children screamed and ran at them. "Mama, Dada," Ana didn't blink. She just picked up Theo while Christian grabbed Ali. They'd been so thrilled when the children began to talk. Now they had a foreboding of the time to come when both children would Not. Shut. Up. They looked at each other, grinning as they read each other's minds.

"How soon do you think that the adoption could be finalized?" Ana asked. Theo giggled as Ana nuzzled his neck.

"Dad was writing up the petition before the wedding. He's hoping that my consent, your long commitment to them and the list of witnesses we have to testify to your fitness will hurry the process along. Still, it usually takes a year so we have to prepare ourselves for that disappointment." Ana nodded.

It was past the children's usual bedtime and they were worn out by the long wait for their parents to come home. Ana and Christian took a bath with them, diapered and got them into their pjs. Then they stood looking down at their children sleeping in their cribs.

"We should start looking for beds soon."

"Already? Ana, they're just babies." Christian whined. Ana wrapped her arms around his and leaned her head against him. "Toddlers, Christian. The year has flown by," she sighed. "I wish I'd known them as babies."

"Do you want more, honey?"

Ana just nodded against his shoulder. "You'll have to knock me up soon."

Christian winced. "Such fancy language, my love." Ana laughed. Then she put her arms around his neck as he put his around her waist. They began to sway in place as Ana hummed a tune.

Christian recognized it and began to sing softly to her.

"You stay the course, you hold the line
You keep it all together
You're the one true thing I know I can believe in
You're all the things that I desire
You save me, complete me
You're the one true thing I know I can believe."

Then he gently picked her up and carried her off to their bedroom…all while singing to her.

After a few days of repeatedly explaining to the kids that mama and daddy were now married and that married people go on honeymoons and that soon their mama and daddy would be leaving them for a week, the kids began to anticipate this thing called a 'honeymoon' and the surprises they'd get when their parents came home.

When the day came, Ana knelt down to the children and said, "Uncle Elliot and Aunt Mia and your grandparents will play with you and read to you and mama and daddy will call on the picture phone every day and before you know it, we'll be home again."

The kids nodded. Christian had shown them the calendar in Grampa Carrick's study where every day that passed could be torn off until the day that they came home. They had been practicing with Skype every day with Christian calling home at lunch and they understood that he wasn't disappearing…only going back to work. It didn't scare them anymore.

The only pictures that the tabloids had gotten of the wedding were of the ambulance and police cars coming and going. GEH did release a picture of the wedding party and a brief announcement. Naturally, so soon after Suzie's violent death, this announcement caused quite a stir and conspiracy theories abounded…most of them based around suspicions that the couple had been having an affair.

"Well, we were," Ana conceded. Christian just shrugged and went back to reading the business section. "Oh, I'd better call dad. The Nooz, which he now reads to keep track of us, says that I am a homewrecker…Suzie wouldn't give you a divorce without a huge settlement and so I killed her. You were in on it but made certain that you were out of town so that you had an alibi…just in case. They interviewed Chester Baxter!"

"What? What did that scum have to say?"

"He goes on and on about what a lady Suzie was and that her good name was deliberately sullied by you because you wanted to get rid of her to be with me. I threatened her and wouldn't allow her to mother her own children and all those nannies who testified that Suzie wanted nothing to do with her kids were paid off by you. I kicked her out of the house…well, I did…and he let her in because she just wanted to see her children. He wasn't poisoned by Suzie but by me. Oh, my, dad will be apoplectic."

While Ana went off to speak with Ray, Christian called his father. "Dad, did you read Margaret's copy of the Seattle Nooz today?"

He heard Carrick holler for the housekeeper and ask her for the Nooz…then there was a long pause as he read the article.

"She's been after me to read this rag for the past several days. I guess I should have paid attention. Geez, this is bad. Are any of the other tabs saying this?"

"Ask Margaret." Carrick hollered for his exasperated housekeeper again and then returned to the phone.

"Yes…and not only the tabloids. The legit news is asking questions. Well, son, we could file a libel suit or hope it all blows over by the time you get back from your honeymoon. Did I tell you that Theo called? I had to have Gail translate but apparently he and Ali want you to get this honeymoon going because they're going to have so much fun with gampa and gamma."

"Yeah, that's cute, dad…but listen. What do you recommend we do?"

"Go on your honeymoon and don't give it another thought until you get back. Maybe it will die down by then. If not, I guess we'll have to talk more. My love to Ana."

Christian was just ringing off when Ana, looking sheepish, walked into the room and handed him her phone. Then she sat down to read some more while her husband had to deal with his new father-in-law.

Ray turned his ear into cauliflower while he ranted and raved about the damage to his beautiful Annie's reputation. Periodically, Ana looked up, gave her husband a sympathetic look and then went back to her reading.

CHAPTER 94

Christian and Ana flew off to his chalet in Aspen. Except for dining out one night in Aspen's finest restaurant, the two stayed in…mostly in bed. They did take walks and sit on rocks, taking in the view. They only dined out because they had to give the housekeeper a night off. Christian chose The Monarch because Ana liked lobster and because the building was away from the hustle and bustle of downtown Aspen. He wanted a quiet, dim and discrete establishment.

Except for walks with the kids, he and Ana had not been out together in public. This evening would discourage them from going out more often…at least, it would discourage Christian. Ana paid no attention to the stares and the people blatantly pointing at them with their iPhones.

"Christian, this place is lovely. Have you been here much?"

"Huh? Oh. No, just a couple of times with the family when they wanted to use the chalet. This was a mistake. Should have ordered in a pizza."

"Can we even get take-out way up there?"

"For a good tip, yeah. I am going to walk across the room and snatch that phone right out of that redhead's hand…and stomp on it," he snarled.

Ana giggled. "Darling, I have the best looking man in the lower 48. Naturally, people are going to stare. Besides, you're famous so it's exciting for them to see you."

Christian had to smile at Ana…at her dazzling beauty…her sweet smile…her naivete. He was certain that people were staring at his stunning wife…not him…and he was also fearful that the draw was their notoriety. For Ana's sake, he tried to put his disturbing thoughts aside, enjoy his meal and his company. He was gazing into her blazing blues while she told a story and, therefore, did not notice the couple approach their table.

"We do apologize for the intrusion, Mr. and Mrs. Grey. We'll leave, if you like." Ana stopped her tale and looked up at the distinguished elder couple. She smiled and invited them to sit. Christian gritted his teeth.

"I'm Ana and this is Christian but you already seem to know us."

"Of course, your husband has long been famous…certainly around here…and for unfortunate reasons, now you are as well. The nasty press has reached even Aspen and our home in Florida. My wife convinced me to speak with you and since she is always smarter than me…" he trailed off, looking a bit embarrassed. Then his wife spoke up.

"I'm Adelaide and this is George. We knew Suzie." Then she stopped. Christian tensed.

"We sorry to say but, well, she was a terrible woman. I know that it isn't right to speak ill of the dead and we certainly wouldn't but seeing as how you are currently under attack, my wife felt it best."

"Yes, Suzie came here frequently. She treated the staff badly…once making a young server cry!"

"Yes, she had the same effect on the nannies that came before me. How many were there again, Christian?"

Good grief. "Eight, dear."

"Yes, eight in the first six months of the children's lives. So much instability."

Adelaide nodded and dropped her voice to a whisper. "I was relaxing in the ladies lounge when Suzie and her friends came in to smoke and gossip. I could barely breathe with all the polluted air but I'm nosy and so I wanted to listen to them. Their conversation was all about how she was taking her husband for every dime and how much fun she was having torturing the 'help'. Her pregnancy was obvious and I couldn't stop myself from pointing out that smoking and drinking were quite harmful to the baby.

"She said, "shut your trap, old lady, or I'll shut it for you." Now this is an expensive and elite place so this kind of talk was shocking. I did shut my trap and went back to listening. On and on she went about how she was going to deliver deformed babies to her idiot husband and then laugh as she watched him try desperately to raise them. With any luck, she said, he would have to institutionalize them. And then she simply howled with laughter."

"There's more, Adelaide. Go on, tell them," George urged.

"She was also talking about this man on the security staff who was sweet on her and how much fun it was to manipulate him…how he helped her terrorize the housekeeper. He believed that she was attracted to him as well and this she found to be insanely hilarious. Then she hopped up on the vanity and began to beat on her belly like it was a drum. One of the other women said that she might hurt the babies but Suzie only pounded harder. It was really difficult to watch.

"Finally, I had to leave. I couldn't breathe. The next time I saw Suzie was almost a year later. My, she was in a snit that time. She was going on about how she and Chad," Adelaide stopped when George interrupted. "Chester, dear. I remember because it's such an odd name these days."

"Oh, yes. Chester and Suzie tormented the nannies and it was one of her favorite past times but her husband had hired a new nanny who ignored her taunts. This one, she said, was pretty where all the others had been older hags. She said that she'd caught her husband looking at the new one. Her friends jumped in with questions about the prenup. Did she get more if her husband cheated? She just glared and said no and that her husband was too old-fashioned to cheat…but not to worry. She was going to break the new nanny no matter what it took."

"Did you ever see her again?" Christian asked…now riveted.

"One more time. It was a couple of months before her death. Naturally, I saw her and followed her again. It's a wonder that she didn't begin to notice but then I don't think that Suzie was the sort to notice other people. I was just an insignificant old woman who faded into the couch. She told her friends that she never came out of her apartment anymore…I didn't know what that meant. Then she said that she wanted to get her husband back…get him to fall in love with her again…and then redo the prenup. She wanted to get him into bed so she could get pregnant and get another million out of him. She went on at length about his billions and how she deserved at least half and that she was going to figure out a way.

"When her friend asked what she was going to do about his attraction to the new nanny, Suzie smirked and said that she had really delicious plans for Ana the banana. When she was done with her…hmm, you, I suppose…you'd be spending the rest of your life on death row for the murder of her children. And then she cackled! I'd never actually heard a cackle except by cartoon witches. What a sound!"

"Adelaide, may I ask…why didn't you come forward at the grand jury when people suspected that Ana had killed Suzie?"

"Oh, I am sorry," Adelaide bowed her head for a moment while George put his arm around her. He continued. "Although we knew by then that Suzie was the wife of the Christian Grey, we were dealing with a tragedy in the family. Our grandson, Joe, had been diagnosed with schizophrenia in his mid-20s…terrible disease. He was in really rough shape. Even all our money couldn't save him and the medication either didn't work or made things worse. He had a classmate at Harvard who suffered from the same thing and he saw what his future would be like. He took his own life. Left a note saying that he didn't want to be a burden to his parents and siblings or to ruin his grandparents' golden years. There was absolutely nothing on our minds but him and our despair during that time.

"It wasn't until the whole grand jury was over and Ana had been cleared that we emerged into the light and began reading papers and such again. But we said that if we ever saw you here…'cause we knew you had a place…we'd share what Adelaide had heard. We couldn't believe our luck when we saw you walk by earlier and then we argued throughout our meal about whether we should say anything now. Adelaide said that the papers were wrong and might cause trouble for you, so here…" George slid a piece of paper over to Ana.

"This is our phone number and address. We're both in excellent health and should be around for a few more years. If you need Adelaide's account of what she heard and Suzie's real character, please do not hesitate to ask for our testimony. You two kids could really be in for a time of it if this keeps up. Adelaide was afraid that her memory wouldn't hold or that we'd get so old looking that no one would believe us in a year or two so she taped the whole thing."

"I only wish I had Suzie on tape. If I'd known that she was your wife, I would have bought one of those new phones that tape things. Well, we've taken up enough of your time. You're a lovely couple and we can tell that you're madly in love. So nice to meet you."

George helped Adelaide to her feet as Ana and Christian rose to theirs. Gratitude and warm hugs were given and the Greys watched the sweet old couple walk away.

CHAPTER 95

"Oh, aren't they adorable, Christian?" Ana smiled as she watched them walk away. Christian was tucking the slip of paper into his suit pocket.

"Yeah, adorable."

Ana tilted her head as she considered her preoccupied husband. "I'm certain that we won't need the tape or their testimony, honey. In a month or so, everyone will be bored with our little drama and move on to other things."

"I hope that you're right, Ana, but I'm doubtful. I fear that pressure will be applied to the DA for the case to be reopened."

"We have a tape of our own, Christian, showing Suzie poisoning Baxter and then taking the children from their beds and onto the balcony."

"Yes…but the portion showing you kicking her as she lunged for the twins was controversial…and then walking away while she hung onto the railing makes you look guilty, at best, of letting her die."

"I did say that I'd be back for her. Doesn't that count?"

Christian shook his head. "Good intentions? I don't know. I'm going to see if we can get Barney to improve on the clarity of the film."

"Well, he is a genius so…would you like to go home now, please? I'm just going to the ladies for a bit while you get the check, okay?" She leaned down and kissed his lips before walking off to the lounge.

"It does seem awfully convenient, Laura. I mean, the wife dies and a few months later, the husband marries the woman who is suspected of killing her. I mean, it's like something out of a movie. Could you walk away from someone hanging onto a railing for dear life? And when the woman is screaming! Yikes. The nanny should have at least run back out, I would think."

Ana stood in the doorway listening to the women chatting around the corner by the vanity. She didn't have the nerve to reveal herself. She turned around and walked back to Christian. Suddenly she was hyper-aware of all the camera phones pointed at them.

"That was quick. Ana? Are you all right, baby? You're pale." Christian put his arm around her shoulder as they left the restaurant. Ana leaned into him. He could feel her trembling. As soon as they were in the car, they were surrounded by paparazzi, blinding them with flashes. Instead of covering her face, Ana sat up and stared straight ahead. Looking at her closely, Christian could see that she was in a fugue state. He carefully maneuvered the car around the crowd…wishing that he could just run them all over for doing this to his fragile wife. They were followed until they reached the gates of the chalet. He could hear the paps yelling.

"Mr. Grey! Did you help your nanny kill your wife?!

"Mrs. Grey! Do you feel bad about breaking up a marriage?!

Christian was grateful that he took the realtor's advice and bought up all the available land around the plot on which he intended to build his Aspen home. He wouldn't want any close neighbors to be disturbed by the horde hollering outside his gates. He could only hope that they dispersed soon. He wanted to get Ana to their jet and home.

He opened her door and knelt before her. "Baby, can you look at me?" There was a moment until Ana turned her head but her eyes were blank. "We're home. No one can get to us here. You're safe." She didn't seem to hear him. He stood and reached into the car…picking her up and carrying her into the house. He set her down on the couch and started a fire. She stared into the flames.

When he returned from the kitchen, he tried to get her to drink the tea he'd brought but she was like a statue. So, he sat with her, cuddling her close and singing to her. After a couple of songs, he told her that she was his rock usually but that now he would be hers. He'd promised her that he would always keep her safe and that all the things out there in the world that seemed scary…weren't. They might be loud and rude and threatening but he would never let any of it get to her or the children. He was her man and would always be. She needn't ever fear that anything anyone else might say or do would change his mind. She was his…the most important person in the world to him and she would forever be.

That must have been the worry that sent her away for a bit because now she began to sob as she curled into him. He pulled her still closer, his arms so tight around her…as he repeated that nothing, nothing could ever make him give her up. He'd somehow found the treasure of all treasures and he'd fight to the death to keep her.

She continued to sob for a while and then sniffled and then slept. He propped his feet up on the ottoman and held her until he himself fell to sleep.

CHAPTER 96

The sun coming in the east-facing windows slowly made its way into Christian's consciousness. In their sleep in the night, he and Ana had moved their bodies onto the couch…stretched out and melded into each other. Christian didn't know how long he'd slept but he was still tired. He was also stiff but he wouldn't move and disturb Ana. Would she be all right when she woke? Would the press still be hovering around the gates?

What, he wondered, was it like for Ana when she was in a fugue state? He'd never thought to ask…probably because he'd just assumed that it was like being unconscious. But what if it wasn't? What if it was frightening…a dark void or a collection of noises that she couldn't hide from? As he thought more about how his wife suffered, he became angrier at those who had and still wanted to hurt her. Carla…who originally messed up her daughter's psyche. The paps who used her to make a buck. Suzie who'd plotted to ruin her. Whoever was in the ladies lounge at The Monarch. Dr. Cloud the quack.

As Christian continued down the list, he held her and whispered his love for her. He would have to call Dr. Flynn the minute they returned to Seattle and, god, how he hoped that Flynn was as good as he'd been told he was.

"Christian?" Ana murmured.

"Yes, sweetheart. I'm right here." Thank god, she was back. "How are you feeling? Did you sleep well?"

"Hmm…I always sleep well with you. Did you sleep well?"

"I did. I have you." He leaned down and kissed her head. "It's kind of chilly. Fire's out. Should I start it again or would you rather go upstairs to bed?"

"I want to brush my teeth, wash my face and make love with you. Would that be okay?"

Christian chuckled. "Oh, I guess so," he replied casually as Ana giggled. "Good. I love making love with you. I hated all those nights when I was trying to be good and not have sex with my married employer and I knew that you were right outside my door."

"I wanted you so and I was trying to be respectful of your need to honor my marriage. Lord, it was hard."

"Can I tell you something? All those nights I wished that you would just ignore my good intentions and bust in my door and take me. Even though I couldn't hear you moving away, I knew when you were gone and I'd cry until I fell asleep. I don't care if Laura and all those ladies in the lounge think our marriage is suspicious. I needed to be married to you. And I don't care what the media thinks either. They don't really think anyway. They just publish what sells.

"Do you really think that the DA will reopen the case?"

"Not if he wants to be re-elected…'cause I don't care if people think I own him and a judge or two."

So, they washed their faces and brushed their teeth and made love until Christian was exhausted and Ana was sore. She'd gone back to sleep as he slipped out of their bed and into the en suite.

"Dad? Already? Geez, that was only last night. It was really rough on Ana, Dad. When the paparazzi attacked, Ana was already shaken by an encounter with some women in the restroom. She went into a fugue state for about an hour or so.

"What do you think? Should we be proactive?"

"Well, still can't say for sure. Carla is in jail in Ohio, awaiting trial on one warrant. Since that's one of the states where she married without benefit of divorce from Ray, the prosecutor will be making up another warrant for bigamy. Three other states are chomping at the bit…can't wait to get their hands on her. She's an easy conviction and it's an election year."

"Good. Good. I want that woman locked away for life and nowhere near Ana. I suppose she'll try to write or call but Ana had her pretty well handled that day so Carla isn't my biggest worry.

"I'd just like to be married without people coming after my wife for murder. Would you call Welch and have him look into Chester Baxter's whereabouts? We met an elderly couple up here…George and Adelaide…who knew Suzie from conversations in the ladies lounge and she had plenty to say about Chester and her plans for me and Ana."

"Well, I hope you got their information."

"They had it all written out, ready to hand over. It could be really helpful, dad. I need all the doubts about Ana's innocence cleared up. I need her to feel safe and happy."

"Of course, you do, son. Don't fret so. I have you covered. And send that contact information for George and Adelaide. I think that an interview with the DA would be real helpful. We should get them on record. Now go enjoy the rest of your honeymoon. The kids are doing fine. Yesterday, they didn't even ask to check off the day on the calendar. Elliot and Mia are keeping them busy. Lily Graham has also been coming by to help. Maybe I'm imagining things because I want all my children happily settled but Elliot seems to be interested in Lily."

"Good grief!"

"Well, I must say that she hasn't been annoying at all. She's been quite helpful actually. She's pleasant but not cloying.

"I think that she cares for Elliot but she's taking it slow. Years of unrequited lust for you followed by a heart broken when she tried love with someone else have made her cautious. She also wants to make something of herself. I hope that ambition rubs off on Mia."

"Well, since everything is going so swimmingly without us, I'm thinking of taking a few more days up here…if you don't mind."

"Enjoy. Stay in," Carrick laughed.

Leaving the en suite, Christian found Ana gone. Panicking just a little, he ran down the stairs to find Ana cooking breakfast and singing the song he sang to her.

"You stay the course, you hold the line
You keep it all together
You're the one true thing I know I can believe in.
You're all the things that I desire
You save me, complete me
You're the one true thing I know I can believe."

As he walked in, she looked up and beamed at him. "Golly, I'll never get over how handsome you are, Christian Grey."

"But still you're going to serve up food poisoning for breakfast," he mock grimaced…ducking as egg shells came flying at him.

THE END OF PART I